John Sampson Returns

by Bernard

Rating: mature
Tags: Profanity, Adventure, Violence, Princess Celestia, Sex, Twilight Sparkle, Gore, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Princess Luna, Drama, Original Character, Princess Cadance
Length: 96335

John Sampson is back

John Sampson is back and he has some unfinished business.

Note: This is going to get very bloody before it is over

Published 2019-08-24 18:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-03-15 21:47:04 UTC

John Sampson Returns Chapter One

John Sampson Returns Chapter One

I feel good ! Soaring through the clouds above Canterlot is exactly where I should be and I feel it in my bones. I could stay here forever, except. . . So I need to make plans and for my plans to have any utility I need information, I need to know what has happened while I was gone and I have to decide where home is now. There are foals that are going to be confused when their dam is suddenly a stallion and there are some serious obligations waiting in the Castle. That leads to a very obvious first step.

Landing on the Sister’s balcony, I head down the stairs into Luna’s quarters. Everything is quiet so I look in the bedroom. She’s sleeping fitfully with her back to the door. I ease in and settle down next to her. My wing covers her and pulls us together as I gently rub my cheek on her neck. She sighs once and relaxes into a deep sleep. I was planning to wake her gently but I guess that after four centuries a few hours isn’t a big deal between friends.

“John? Is it really my Great Friend John?”

I must have dozed a little myself. “Yes it is, my Very Great Friend Luna.”

We rub cheeks and snuggle for a while. This is what I think of when I say ‘welcome home’.

“I said ‘a century or two’, not four, John Sampson,” Luna chides.

“I know. Had it been my choice, it wouldn’t have been even one, my Darling Luna. Please tell me, how has life been for you and the rest of the herd?”

After a minute’s reflection, Luna begins, “I attend my duties in the night as always. Equestria is prosperous and boring. My sister is still my sister, she has not changed one whit since you left. Twilight has grown into a magnificent mare, one worthy of a stallion such as yourself, but she hides her beauty rather than overshadow Celestia. Cadance visits on state occasions and leaves as quickly as seemly.

“Celestia has appropriated as much of your wealth as she could find claiming that as herd mare to yourself as herd stallion, it is her duty. Friend Swift made her efforts a sore trial. Friend Swift left you a message, she said ‘look in your favorite place’.”

“This is great news, my Darling Luna. Your sister has established me beyond denial as Royal Herd Stallion, no doubt believing that I could be controlled as before. She doesn’t know that when I burned out, all my old oaths were consumed. I am finally a totally free agent. “Do you know what Twilight is doing is doing right now?”

Luna looks thoughtful, “She is on the Throne, covering for Celestia, while Celestia attends some ‘highly secret emergency’.”

“Luna, if I had any doubts about your sister, that ended them. I’m the ‘highly secret emergency’. She has been doing her very best to convince me that she has rescued me from near death and yet she hides the knowledge from my bandmare, her own protege. This is vintage Celestia!”

“Be calm, Friend John. Mine sister has had four centuries to consolidate her power. You are not known with the same regard as when you were battling demons.”

“I will bet a lot that you are wrong about that and even if you are not, I have some very large weapons that Celestia knows nothing about. Would you like to see her banished to the moon for a thousand years? It would require no great effort.”

“Please, John, do not place such temptation in my way. Such a battle would cost Equestria much .”

“What battle? Celestia has had four centuries of consolidation. I’ve had four centuries of growth and reserve building.”

“No, John. For all her failings, she’s still my sister. I would be forced to oppose you.”

“I wouldn’t do it if there was any other choice but it pleases me to have the option. So my going far away option looks closer every minute. With that in mind, I need to see to some things. I will have dinner with Twilight but who knows after that.”

“Take care, My Good Friend. My sister would celebrate the departures of yourself and Twilight but she will fight for every single bit that you might take with you.”

After hugging Luna I go back up the stairs and launch off the balcony. Orbiting Canterlot, I consider my options. The first thing I need is to get access to my resources, starting with my wealth. I owned the bank last I heard so let’s go see if that still applies. I glide to a landing in front of what was a hole in the ground the last time I saw it. It’s an old building now but larger and more open than the one I destroyed. And this one says ‘Bank’ on the front of it too.

As I walk in the door, a greeter comes forward with a smile. “How may we serve you, sir,” the Earth Pony mare asks.

“I need to see what my available balance is and get some pocket change.”

She’s looking me over carefully but not losing a bit of the professional manner, “Of course, sir. Right this way, please.”

She takes me to comfortable office and settles us on opposite sides of a nice desk asking, “What name is the account under, sir?”

“John Sampson.”

She blinks, “Please repeat the name, sir.”

“John Sampson. They may be several different titles attached.”

“I’ll be right back, sir,” she says, rising and leaving the room.

I don’t mind the waiting so much but the crowd gathering just outside the office door is beginning to annoy me. This isn’t my idea of how a bank should conduct business. Then a Guardpony comes striding through the office door.

The Sergeant asserts her authority, “Alright, who are you?”

“I can’t believe that the Guard has changed so much that you can address a Superior Officer like that. I’m Major John Sampson. The cutie is in plain sight, believe it.”

“Cuties can be faked. I need more proof,” the Sergeant responds.

“Are you telling me that Tobiano coated Alicorn stallions are common now a days?”

“Any kind of appearance can be faked,” the Sergeant declares.

“I flew in. Could a fake do that?” And I raise my wings until they fill the office.

“I didn’t see that, sir. I need some kind of solid proof.” the Sergeant says nervously.

I call my big sword and hold it hilt up in front of me.

“Is this solid enough?”

Snap! We have attention and salute.

“Yes Sir! Please forgive me for doubting you, Sir!”

I return salute. “Please send the crowd out and the banker back in.”

The crowd moves back some and I put my sword away. A middle aged Unicorn mare replaces the greeter.

“My name is Nearly Rich and I’m the manager of this bank. How may I help you, sir?”

“You can start by telling me something about your family. I knew Almost Rich and I’m wondering how she fared after I left.”

After a moments thought the banker replied, “I don’t know a lot. She was one of the original administrators of the Great Trust but we don’t know what she did before that.”

“She was the manager of the Ponyville branch of this bank and was briefly taken captive by the demons that owned the bank previously.”

“Sir? Did you say that demons owned this bank?”

“Yes, how do you think I got it? I beat the head demon in a straight up stallion challenge.”

“Sir? The Great Trust owns this bank.”

“Yes, and I own the trust. I had Swift set it up to keep my assets safe and in control of my herd while I was gone. I’m back.”

“Sir, the Princesses own the Great Trust.”

“And they are my herd. I’m the Royal Herd Stallion back from a long absence. I am registered as such at this bank.”

“Sir, I checked the records going back to when this building was destroyed and you aren’t in them.”

“Of course not, I obviously registered before I destroyed the building. It wouldn’t be here for some time afterwards. I was told there were duplicate records so you should have them somewhere. None of the Royal Herd would be in records if that wasn’t true.”

“Sir, it’s saying that kind of thing that causes me to doubt you. The sun destroyed the old bank building under Princess Celestia’s control. We know that for a fact.”

“The sun did destroy the building, that much is accurate. But Celestia wasn’t involved and nopony controls the sun. All kinds of things are possible if it likes you, though.”

Sir, if the sun destroyed the building, who else but Celestia could have ordered it?”

“I did. I asked it to help me kill the demons. There was a major nest in the bank and it bored through the building to get to the rest of the nest under the building. Destroying the building was never my intent but you have to be very careful when you talk to the sun. I said ‘kill all the demons’ thinking of the four in front of me. I didn’t know about the thirty odd below the basement but the sun did and it didn’t see the building as significant.”

“I’m sorry sir, I can see you in front of me and feel your obvious strength but you keep contradicting more and more known facts. I have to verify everything or I wouldn’t be doing my job.”

“Do you go by ‘Rich’ too?”

“Sir?”

“Your ancestor was fond of saying ‘I’d rather be Rich’. Do you do the same?”

“That’s a very old family joke sir. I’m curious where you heard it?”

“From Almost Rich. I need something simple to call you while we have a little adventure.”

“What do you mean by ‘adventure’, sir?”

“I’m going to prove what I’ve been telling you. Because you have been polite, I am going to let you choose the method of proof. We can mind walk, go outside and let the sun testify, or I can demonstrate magic that nopony else can do. Which do you choose?”

“Sir, I do not mind walk with strangers and I don’t care which of the other choices you use.”

“Okay. We’ll do both.”

I shift to my human body.

“This is the body I was born with.”

Then I shift to my inner Pony.

“This is my first Pony body.”

And finally, back to A-Pony.

“And this is the body I prefer. Now, let’s take a little walk outdoors.”

Stepping out of the office door, I scatter a small crowd of Ponies that had previously been just out of sight.

I address the crowd, “Don’t leave. Come with us. I want everypony to witness the demonstration.”

Nearly Rich and most of the crowd follow me to the courtyard next to the bank.

“Everypony stay back. I’m going to throw a lot of energy around and it will leave a mark if you get too close.”

I pick a spot that leaves my shadow on clear level pavement and put up a cylindrical shield several yards around me. Then I ask the sun to heat up everything in a two yard circle centering on me. It gets really bright and I let it go on until the pavement begins to bubble. Thanking the sun, I levitate enough not to leave hoofprints and pass out through the shield leaving a perfect silhouette of me in the burned pavement.

“It will take hours to cool enough to be safe. You might want to post a guard on it until then. Any questions?”

“Yes, what the hell do you think you’re doing?” Celestia has arrived.

I just smile, “I’m establishing my identity and correcting a few misconceptions in the process.”

She’s not happy, “Why do you have to make a spectacle out of it?”

“Because I want something to eat and a place to sleep and to just generally have a life.”

“You can come to the Palace for all of that.”

Now it’s going to get interesting, “Yes I could. In fact, I plan to have dinner with Twilight. But I want enough pocket change to cover a nice lunch and hotel. I’m at least one of the richest ponies in Equestria so it shouldn’t be a big deal. Then I’m told that all of my money belongs to you. I fought for it once and I’ll fight for it again.”

Celestia turns to Nearly Rich, “Give him whatever he wants.” And back to me, “Satisfied?”

“No. By all that’s holy, I fought the demons and took the money and mares from them. I ordered the trust set up to benefit Equestria and I appointed Swift, Rich, and Civil admins. I will have the right name on it and I will have control.”

A ripple spread out across the world leaving a little bit of clarity in its wake.

Nearly Rich looks at me, “What was that?”

Calming down, I reply, “That was one of my special talents, Oaths. You can assume that whatever I said is the absolute truth or soon will be. My first Oath is what caused my ascension. Celestia, tell her.”

Looking unhappy, Celestia speaks, “It’s his. Put his name back on it and give him authority. But, John, don’t be surprised if it’s not what you expect. Your darling Swift burned a bunch of it fighting me. See you in the Castle.”

“Count on it, Celestia. And by the way, if you hadn’t screwed things up, I would have been happy with a decent drawing account. It's deceit and deception that sets me off. Remember that when you see Twilight.”

Celestia teleports out and I turn to Nearly Rich, “Let’s get busy. I bet there’s a storm of paperwork to fight through.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

Several hours later I leave the bank with bags of gold coins in my wallet and a bunch of transfers signed. The word of my return has spread. Ponies are coming out on the street to cheer and bow. Time for the second experiment.

As I walk into the main gate of the Castle everypony bows then the Guardpony at the desk says, “I have a message from Princess Twilight for you, Your Majesty. She is waiting for you in Her Tower.”

“Thank you, Sergeant. If anypony wants me, that’s where I’ll be.”

“Yes, Sir. And Sir, the Guard remembers.”

I salute the Sergeant and head up the hall for Twilight’s Tower. When I get there, there’s no Guardpony and the door is locked. A shield is blocking teleport. I could blast right through either of them but it wouldn’t be polite so I study the lock carefully. It has a spring loaded pin that blocks the big bolt that holds the door. No problem at all for anypony with magic hands.

“Honey, I’m home!”

“Hi, Dad!” rings out from the kitchen.

“Hello, Spike. How’s life treating you?”

Spike said something but I didn’t hear it. The most beautiful pony that I ever imagined has stepped into view at the head of the stairs.

“Twilight?”

“Hello, John,” as she launches herself into the air of the main room and glides straight to me.

We meet in the middle of the main room and twine necks. I wrap my wings around her and pull her closer.

“Luna told me you had grown up but nothing she said comes close to reality. You look great, Twilight.”

“You’re not hard to look at yourself, John. And you are stronger than ever. I hear you’ve already annoyed Celestia pretty thoroughly.”

I laugh, “Twilight, you cannot imagine how mad I was when I found out that Celestia was concealing my return from you. She’s lucky all I took was bits. But I’m over it now and looking forward.”

Twilight is rubbing cheeks with me and I can feel her magic in several sensitive places. She whispers in my ear, “It’s been four lonely centuries. I want you in my life, in my bed, and in my body.”

I whisper back, “How about a nice dinner and a night of cloud dancing? Tomorrow is filled with other obligations but tonight you are my obligation and my desire.”

“Do we have to wait for dark?”

“I sorry, darling, but I haven’t eaten since a very early, very small breakfast. Why do you think I was so grouchy with Celestia?”

Twilight smiles, “Alright, I want you at your peak when we entertain Canterlot.”

Twilight inclines her head a little and our horns cross. Strength! Love! Desire! Healing! All specifically for me. That hole in my heart that I have been carefully ignoring all day seems to close just a little. I return Strength! Love! Desire! Unity! And we uncross.

I rub cheeks with Twilight and whisper, “And so the pupil teaches the master. Thank you, my Love.”

“Dinner is on the table,” Spike interjects.

I can’t resist, “Twilight, were you really going to just leave all of Spike’s hard work sitting there so we could go play?”

Twilight grins, “We’ll never know, will we? My stallion’s stomach made the decision for us.”

“Hey, we’ve discussed this before. If you want something out, you have to put something in. That’s what I am, Twilight’s protein processor.”

We’ve made it into the kitchen and, wonder of wonders, there’s smoked salmon and rice on the table for everypony.

I’m shocked, “Twilight, can this be real?”

“Yes, John. Cadance finally convinced me that fish is good for feathers.”

“Twilight, of all of the changes I’ve seen, this is the most startling, but I like it.”

Dinner is fun. Twilight steals tidbits from me until we have a contest going. I’ve never seen this side of Twilight before but it promises much for later tonight. She’s competitive and could be the strongest mare yet.

After dinner we settle in for some heavy grooming in the upstairs library. Magic opens up new possibilities. I can reach anything now. And, of course, equine lips are wonderful. I’m using mine on Twilight’s neck when she just reaches over and bites my ear, hard. I look up just in time to see her teleport out. But I get a good enough look to know where she’s going so I teleport a hundred yards higher.

Keeping my wings tucked, I dive straight down. At the last second I cup and sweep hard, knocking Twilight sideways with my downdraft. Twilight recovers and the chase is on. We zip around the castle between spires and dipping into courtyards, scattering Night Guard like leaves. I’m so close behind Twilight that I have to stay high to keep her tail out of my eyes. She turns straight up then dives into a bank of clouds. It doesn’t matter, I can feel her tail on my face. I’m beginning to detect a certain aroma so I ease closer and take a little taste. Twilight squeals and jumps ahead. Yes! I can taste her readiness. Time to get serious.

I’m taking little nips of Twilight’s flank as she zigs and zags by in front of me. I want her to work hard flying so she tires out quicker. The Castle is lit up with Batponies and Pegusi boiling out of every courtyard. Twilight dives at the Castle as Ponies scatter out of our way. She’s headed for the main gate and at the last second tucks and bullets in. I know the only place she can come out so I teleport up and hit her just as she shoots up out of the main courtyard. I’ve got her. My front legs are wrapped completely around her between her ribs and hips and my magic has a firm hold on the rest of her. Her wings lock out into a gliding position as I take over flying for both of us.

As I take us to altitude, my horn begins to sparkle and glow with magic. Twilight’s horn is emitting a solid bar so I solidify my magic and wrap it around hers. I feel her desire and she feels my strength. Then I become aware that I can feel her wings so I start working them in time to mine. All of the sensations of both bodies are available to me. My erection shoots forward and begins probing Twilight. I open myself and lift my erection to match. My body thrusts and I realize that Twilight is managing our union just like I’m managing our flight. Our magic is becoming bright enough to cast shadows hundreds of yards below us. That’s when I discover that not only are my sperm pumping out of my flare but there is an egg waiting for them. We’re making a foal right now! I scream my triumph to the heavens.

And then it’s done. As I withdraw from Twilight, I check to be sure she is ready to fly herself then release her. We just glide for a while, wingtip to wingtip, basking in the glory and the significance of what we have done. After a while, we turn back to the Castle and land on Twilight’s observatory.

Rubbing cheeks with Twilight, “That was a lot more than I expected. Did you know what was coming?”

“Some of it. But you were a surprise. I knew you were strong but to feel those muscles is just amazing. Flying both of us wasn’t even a little stress. Our foal is going to be great.”

We have just made it down to the main room when WHUMP! WHUMP!

I speculate, “I think somepony wants in. Would you please open the door, Spike, and stay off to the side when you do? I’ll take the brunt of whatever comes in.”

Twilight worries, “Are you sure, John. She won’t hurt me.”

“I’m sure, Twilight. She can’t hurt me.”

Moving to the center of the room, I do an Earth Pony anchor just as Spike releases the door lock. It’s good Spike is smart enough to stay on the open side of the door because it bursts wide as Celestia storms in.

Smiling, I greet, “Hello Celestia. I’m afraid you’ve missed the first show but there will be more later.”

Celestia’s horn is lit and she’s obviously angry, “Just what that little show all about?”

“Celestia, darling, that was me and my bandmare catching up on four centuries of missed opportunities. I think it went rather well.”

Her magic is getting thicker and darker. “John Sampson, don’t you dare play games with me.”

“Why not, Celestia? What are you going to do? I think we’ve thoroughly disposed of the old ‘failure to perform’ charge. Between that and all your legal wrangling after my money, I’m ironclad as the Royal Herd Stallion.”

Now Celestia looks ready to cry, “I want you as Herd Stallion, John. But why won’t you be my stallion?”

“Celestia, I swear I’ve tried over and over but you just won’t listen. Until you do, it’s out of my control. Ask Twilight to confirm everything I tell you. What we just did is possible because we trust each other completely. While our bodies are linked, our minds are also. I am working Twilight’s flight muscles to keep both of us in the air and safe. Twilight is managing the fertilization from both sides the same way. We can do things like that because we have complete sharing and trust with each other. You refuse to allow that and bind me with oaths and contracts so when it’s time for me to perform, some little detail that you forgot blocks me. Celestia, ask yourself why can I cover every mare in Equestria but you?”

Twilight steps up beside me, “Please listen to him, Celestia. He’s speaking the absolute truth. That’s what caused all the trouble at the beginning of our relationship. He knew that trust was needed but I wasn’t ready to share at that depth with a stallion. When I listened to him and learned, I got something beyond my wildest dreams.”

Celestia is losing her anger for confusion. Could this be the chance I’ve been waiting for? I have to try. I release the anchor and step to her. Caressing both of her cheeks with my magic, I lift her head until I can look directly into her eyes.

“Celestia, you have protected and guided an entire world for more than fifteen hundred years. That feat earns you the title of deity. But as you yourself pointed out, that deity lives in the body of an ordinary Pony mare. That mare has been neglected for all those centuries and as a result you have lost many of the skills ordinary Ponies take for granted. Then you compound the perfectly normal fear of the unknown with the fear of what might happen to your Ponies if they lose your protection. So I’m going to take the first step. It’s a gift, free and clear. Use it as you will.”

I cross horns with Celestia and open my mind. Amazingly, she doesn’t rush right in.

Standing on my familiar white floor, “Celestia, come on in. I crossed horns so you would have as much control as I do. This is a gift of trust.”

Celestia appears, “John, what are you doing?”

“Somepony has to take the first step. I’m doing it. Look around. Over there is Terra, very entertaining but at least four centuries out of date. Right here is John’s Equestria with complete detail of my motives and desires included. And on that side is Bud, a completely normal Earth Pony mare with herd, band, and all the things that normal ponies take for granted. You can go anywhere and learn anything you want about me. I think that Bud would be the most useful to you but I’m not even going to stick around to watch. Do you have any questions?”

“Why are you doing this, John?” Celestia is puzzled.

“Did Luna tell you about my last night before I burned out?”

“She said you cried for me but that doesn’t make any sense at all if I did the things you claim I did.”

No, Celestia, it makes all the sense in the world. For all my anger and frustration, it hurts me clean through my soul when anypony I’m responsible for, when anypony I love, is hurting and I can’t do anything about it. I had all of my herd together in health and happiness except for one. I cried for that one. Just go experience that day and see for yourself. Hell, go experience all of my triumphs and failures every time I tried to love you.”

Stepping back, I settled myself in for a long nap.

“Wake up, John.” It’s Spike. “Lunch is ready and Twilight has started without you.”

“How long has Celestia been gone?”

“Ten minutes or so. She was very upset.”

“Okay. Thank you, Spike.”

Stretching, I make my way to the kitchen where I find a large bowl of fruit calling out to me.

Twilight pounces almost immediately, “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Why didn’t I tell you what?”

“That you are hiding a fourteen band horn.”

“I never hid it. Think about how many times I’ve said things like ‘Celestia can’t hurt me’ or ‘I have big hidden weapons’. I just never went into detail. Did she tell you the rest of the story?”

“No. There’s more?” Twilight is worried now.

The sun has been trying to talk me into accepting all of the upgrades permanently and becoming the all powerful Pony god of Equestria. Sound familiar? I said that I wanted to be the ideal stallion for you, Twilight, and hold the rest in reserve.”

“John, what do you mean ‘familiar’?”

“It’s the same deal Celestia took a few millennia ago. I said, and I quote, ‘I don’t want to get too far ahead of my Ponies. That’s what screwed Celestia up’.”

“John, do you have any idea what this means for our foal?”

“Of course. That was part of the specification for ‘ideal stallion for Twilight’. All of our foals will have the potential to grow up to be fourteen band. For safety’s sake it will take them centuries to grow into their full powers.”

“I don’t know why I ask. Of course you have a plan, you’re John. I bet you even know if it’s a filly or colt.”

“Do you want to know? I’ll bet you can figure it out if you try.”

“What do I get if I figure it out?”

“A chance to meet the many foals already in our band.”

“He will be a colt because right now you are the only Alicorn stallion in existence and you want a spare. And I assume you mean Bud’s foals.”

“Don’t ever forget that I am Bud. I have memories of hundreds of pregnancies and foals to draw on for your education.”

“Are you serious, John? Hundreds?”

“Absolutely. Fred is one spectacularly horny stallion. I either had a sterility spell or I was pregnant. Period. Bud is a very experienced mare.”

Going back to my biggest worry, “How’s Celestia?”

Twilight looks up and replies, “Hiding. Whatever she got out of your head, she took straight to her quarters and locked the door. I’m standing by to lower the sun in case she doesn’t come out.”

I ask, “And I get the feeling you raised the sun this morning while she was lost in my mind?”

Twilight nods, “When she came out to full daylight she didn’t even blink. She just mumbled about all the things you’d hidden from her then went out the door. The fourteen band horn was the only part of it that made any sense to me.”

I expand, “I was afraid she’d do something like this but I couldn’t pass up a chance to break through her armor. Do you remember the monster? Well I’ll bet you lots of bits that she tried to copy everything I’ve done in Equestria and got a big dose of him in the process. A small dose gave your brother the wobbles.”

“Twilight is uncertain, “John, I’ve been in your mind and I’ve never seen anything that bad even though you’ve warned me before.”

I explain, “That’s because you’ve always been interested in my relationship to Ponies. The worst thing I’ve ever done to a Pony is defend myself and those I love. Even then, the harm I’ve done has been accidental. What disturbed your brother and probably Celestia too is the years in the Everfree. I survived among monsters devoted to killing and eating me by being a bigger monster than any of them. I taught most of the monsters of the Everfree to fear and avoid me. The ones that didn’t learn, I ate. I lived there for two and a half years and I did not come out skinny.”

Twilight declares, “Well, I’ve gotten to know him and I think he has a lot of redeeming virtues.”

Time to speculate a little, “Twilight, do you think I can help with Celestia or would my presence just make her worse? I could take a trip to the Crystal Empire. I need to see Cadance. For that matter, if Celestia comes out alright, you can go with me.”

“I really don’t know, John. Celestia is no weakling, you know that. She’s faced some very powerful and very evil enemies and never flinched. I can only speculate that there’s something in your memories that set off an unknown phobia of hers.”

“I really hope that’s true, Twilight, because the alternative is that she’s just discovered my true nature and can’t accept it. How long do we have to go before it’s sun down time?”

“About twenty minutes. Got something in mind?”

“I am thinking of standing with Luna on the balcony tonight. It would allow me to gauge Celestia’s reaction without being too threatening. Assuming that she shows up.”

Twilight is nodding, “I think I might add to that idea. You come up with Luna and I will come up with Celestia. I can give her some encouragement to come out and get a better look at her reaction from close up.”

I smile, “Now that sounds like a plan to me. See you in about fifteen minutes.”

And I teleport to the front door of Luna’s quarters. The Guardpony is startled but opens the door for me.

“Hello, My Darling Luna.”

“Hello, My Good Friend John. It is nearly time to raise my moon. Did you come to join me in my nightly duty?”

“Yes and no. Twilight is going to be with Celestia, we hope, and our common goal is to expose Celestia to me and observe her reaction in the least threatening circumstance we could devise.”

Luna is concerned, “I have not spoken to my sister today. Surely last night’s magnificent aerial display was not enough to cause such concern?”

“After the show, Celestia was upset. I crossed horns with her and gave her free access to my entire mind as a gesture of trust. She stayed in until lunch today and left extremely disturbed. Nopony has seen her since.”

Luna is thoughtful, “That explains why Twilight raised the sun this morning.”

“Yes, and one of us is going to have to sit Court too if she doesn’t snap out of it.”

“We will know shortly, Friend John. The time is upon us.”

Up the stairs we go and when we come out on the balcony, there is nopony else to be seen.

Worried, I remark, “I hope Twilight isn’t having problems with Celestia. I know she has the strength and ability but I don’t want either of them hurt.”

Luna is also concerned, “I hope one of them gets it right. We don’t have long. I guess you will get the duty if neither of them show.”

“Please don’t do that, Luna. Celestia has enough to dislike about me already.”

“One minute, John. If nopony comes out by then, the sun is yours.”

I cast my magic perception toward Celestia’s stairs and find nothing and nopony so I move to the center of the balcony. Maybe they will teleport in?

“Time, John!” and a dark blue bar erupts from Luna’s horn.

I take a deep breath and focus my magic, forming a brown bar and reaching for the sun. It feels strange, kinda vague and lifeless but I do what must be done.

“Luna, I’m going to check on Twilight and Celestia.”

Hurrying down the stairs and into Celestia’s quarters, I look around frantically. They’re in the kitchen calmly drinking tea, all three of them!

“Okay, what’s the game?”

Luna is apologetic, “This is a very special kind of dream, John. They asked for my help and when they explained it all to me, I agreed. I don’t like deceiving you but I think this time, it is worth it. You have more than proven your honor and devotion.”

Looking directly at Twilight, “They?”

Unapologetic, Twilight explains, “When Celestia came out more confused than ever, I had to find a way to prove to her what I already knew for certain. Luna agreed to help and this is what we came up with. You did say ‘Use it as you will’.”

Now I’m focused on Celestia, “Alright, did you find what you were looking for? Because you could have had it any time for the simple asking.”

Looking pained, Celestia replies, “But how could I know if I could trust you? Even in your own mind you have contradictory visions. I cannot feel your certainty.”

“Celestia, listen and learn. Where I was born, where I grew up and learned about the world, there is no magic and just one sentient race. There is a lot of speculation and imagination, at least part of which must be some kind of leakage between the universes. Then you drag me here and I have to find a way to separate old fiction and new fact. Why do you think I refer to most of the monsters of the Everfree as ‘mythical beasts’? Ask Luna about teaching me to teleport. I had a serious fear of teleporting into a solid object by accident because I grew up hearing horror stories about just that happening. That’s the source of all those contradictions. But when did I ever fail to choose the true path?

Looking serious, Celestia says, “John, you’re just telling me why I can never trust you.”

“No, Celestia, I’m telling you how to trust me. Give me complete information and I will use knowledge and skills unknown in Equestria to make better decisions. What you can’t do is force me into specific actions then blame me for the choice.

“When did I ever do that, John?”

“When you bound me with an oath to control my bloodline then blamed me when that oath blocked me from covering you, the very crisis that triggered my overload and your emotional meltdown.”

“I thought you had to overload to kill all of the demons.”

“I had to overload to kill all of the demons when you chose fighting me instead of helping me. With your help I might have killed the demons and had a magnificent herd. You can’t possibly live long enough for me to forget that but you might earn some forgiveness.”

“Why would I need your forgiveness?”

“Let’s see. Maybe you want something from me. Maybe you need my help. Maybe you realize that if you piss me off enough I can spank you to little pieces.”

“I can get whatever I want from you with or without your agreement. And do you still think you can beat me?”

“Twilight, watch this carefully. I don’t know if it will work in the dream but just to be sure, I will repeat it when I wake. I, John Sampson, do hereby swear absolutely and irrevocably that I will do whatever, in my personal judgment and no others, is best for Equestria, my band, and my herd, specifically without regard for any whim, wish,or will of Celestia’s.”

A larger than expected ripple spread out from my Oath.

“You really don’t want to push me any harder, Celestia. The next oath will be personal.”

Recovering from her shock, Twilight exclaims, “No, John! Don’t do that!”

I’m still pissed, “Why not, Twilight? You’re more than ready to take her place. Any mare as arrogant and pigheaded as Celestia deserves eternal virginity.”

John Sampson Returns Chapter Two

John Sampson Returns Chapter Two

The time has come. I have a band and a herd with foals that depend on me. They are owed an explanation and some choices. I’ve teleported straight out of the dream at Twilight’s and discovered that it is mid morning over Canterlot. My original plans were to check in with my farm band today and right now, the farther I am from Celestia, the better, so farm it is.

I’ve chosen to return in my Bud body to lessen the shock on the foals. The internal contradictions are scrambling my thoughts as I walk through the main gate. Bud sees ‘my home’ and John sees ‘AJ’s farm’. Bud remembers AJ, the strong lead mare that guided me through decades of growth and learning. John mourns for AJ, the hot filly with the potential for greatness.

Fred is coming out to meet me. I’m sure the link is still active so he’ll know.

“Hello, John. Long time, no see.”

“Hello, Fred. And Fred, Bud isn’t gone. She’s just been added to a whole bunch.”

I step up and rub cheeks with Fred. There’s four and a half centuries of strength and love in that caress and I can feel all of it.

“There are some things I need to tell you, Fred. When I made you a pony, I used my Alicorn body for the pattern. All you lack is the horn and wings to be fully ascended and you can have those any time you want them. You will also live as long as I do and you can sire Alicorns. All of our foals have the potential. And that’s why I can’t stay Bud no matter how happy it makes me. I have to show our herd the way to greatness.”

Fred looks at me somberly, “John, I’ve known this was coming for a long time. Our link gave me access to your memories and knowledge even while you were dormant. I told everypony else that you had been called to ascend and take on Royal duties. They’re all thrilled for you and proud to be part of a herd with such a distinguished leader. I’m happy with the way I am. I will take care of the farm and keep it ready for your mares.”

“Fred, you’re too damned good for me. You need some mares of your own.”

“Don’t worry about me, John. We’re pretty impressive even without the Alicorn factor. I’ve always had my pick of mares waiting for me. They just never seemed all that appealing when I already had the very best waiting for me at home.”

We walk down the road and around the house to the back porch where all the band is waiting. After cheek rubbing and hugging, everypony except for my youngest, Fast Freddie, settles down to listen to me.

“I’m Bud, the same Bud you’ve always known, the same Bud that gave birth to many of you, but I’m more. I’m also John, an Alicorn.” Changing to my A-Pony body, “Alicorns control tremendous amounts of magic and live for a very long time. John used so much magic defeating the demons that he burned out. John created Bud to maintain his body while he lay dormant and healing and gave Bud to Fred to care for. It was my intent that a herd also be created to improve Equestria and Ponies in general using the bloodline that I represent. You’ve succeeded beyond my expectations. Are there any questions?”

Ambrosia asks, “Does this mean we’re a without a herdmare?”

“No, it doesn’t. You’ve joined my larger herd and your overall herdmare is Twilight Sparkle. Fred will have to choose another mare for the farm.”

Honeycrisp exclaims, “Then we’re all Royal now?”

“No, but everypony is technically Noble. You’ll find that the benefits do not outweigh the bullshit for most purposes but there is one large extra. All of my bloodline have the same potential as me. If you work hard and develop your magic, you can ascend. Band wisely and your foals will have an even better chance.”

Ambrosia asks, “Will we see you again?”

“Many times. First, you are my blood and always will be. Second, being Royal is a high stress occupation. I need a connection to the land and normal Ponies to keep me sane. This is where I came to heal because this is where I call home. The Castle and Canterlot are where I go to work.”

Blue Apple is curious, “Can we go to the Castle or even stay there?”

“Yes you can. In fact, the Guard would love to have you and station you in the Castle. There are also schools and some of you will be expected to show up for festivals and gatherings.”

Ambrosia asks, “Will any of the Royal Herd be coming here?”

“Yes. They’ve been here many times. They just haven’t come recently because they didn’t want to draw attention to my location before I was fully recovered. You are going to find that, in Celestia’s very words, behind the horn and the title is a perfectly normal Pony.”

That caught Fast Freddie’s attention, “You know Princess Celestia?”

“Yes I do. We have a very complicated relationship but we know each other well.

Freddie is on a run now, “And you have wings! Do your wings work?”

“Of course,” and I raise them to their full span.

I may have just accomplished the impossible, Freddie’s mouth is moving but no sound is coming out.

“And just to make it plain, I can do any kind of magic that you can imagine and some that you can’t. The sun speaks with me and will do almost anything I ask. And I’m a Major in the Royal Guard.”

Ambrosia asks, “What should we call you?”

“In legal matters I’m ‘Prince John’. In formal Court proceedings I’m ‘Your Majesty’. At home and anywhere else not involving Royal business I’m ‘John’. Bud is the pony that is left when you strip away all of John’s titles and powers and you can treat John just like you did Bud.”

We have a lot of family talk and some ‘what’s it like to be an Alicorn?’ then I have to satisfy my curiosity, “Freddie, answer carefully and truthfully, just how strong are you?”

Looking solemn, Freddie replies, “I’m strong enough to pull any plow or wagon on the farm.”

Nodding, I ask, “How do your legs feel when you do it?”

Surprised, he answers, “I can feel my strength flowing through my legs to the ground.”

“That’s what I thought. Know that what you are feeling right now is how my magic first manifest. Be very careful. In my first fight I smashed a Pony’s skull by accident. With great power comes great responsibility. You will need a lot of both regular school and magic school.”

“But, I’m an Earth Pony. How can an Earth Pony do magic?”

“Freddie, you’re an Earth Pony because your sire and dam are Earth Ponies. I’m your dam and I’m the strongest wizard in Equestria. In a couple of hundred years you might be stronger than me.”

A very stunned Freddie exclaims, “A couple of hundred years! But how?”

“Freddie, and anypony else that can feel that magic, if you study and work hard to develop your magic you can ascend and become an Alicorn like me. Alicorns live for a very long time.”

Suddenly, Freddie focuses, “How old are you?”

“I’m young by Alicorn standards, just four hundred and sixty five. We are a very special herd and we are going to get more special.”

With much cheek rubbing and hugging, I take my leave of my bewildered band. When I take wing, I see Freddie behind me bouncing like he wants to follow. He feels the call. Good, it may be enough to drive him to what he must do.

I leave in the direction of Canterlot but circle back once I’m out of sight. Locating the west fence line, I follow it north. It’s overgrown but I find the small creek and follow it east. The woods have reclaimed much of my favorite pasture so I’m unsure just where our campsite was but suddenly there is a large rock damming the creek. It’s obviously not an accident so it’s extra interesting. On closer inspection it’s been shaped to serve as a spillway. I land and go over every bit of it.

It has a shield on it. A small icon of a shield that is exactly Shining Armor’s cutie. That explains how it got here. A magic examination reveals a small cavity inside the rock near the icon. I separate the rock and pull out a small stasis bag like we keep food in but this one has enough charge to keep for a thousand years. Inside is a key and a letter.

The letter is from Shining, “Hello, John. I think this is overkill but Swift wants it, so it must be. John, she is one incredible mare. She’s had one foal by Fred and two by me. On top of that she’s adopted two of your foals. And in her spare time she has driven Celestia mad. Celestia has tried to claim all of your wealth as hers but Swift has her convinced that it has been squandered rather than turned over.

“In the main bank in the Crystal Empire there is a safe deposit box. It’s being maintained by a law firm founded by Civil Hassler. This key and your cutie will open it. Inside is a book that Cadance assures me only you can open. The book lists all of your assets and accounts throughout Equestria. Swift has invested your wealth under many names and assures me that in a hundred years you will be wealthier than Celestia.

“Take care of Cadance for me. We love each other without limit but I’ve always known that she needs more stallion than I am capable of being, a stallion like you. Swift sends her love. I think my biggest regret is that I’ll never get to see what you and my sister are going to become. Give Celestia hell. Your brother Shining”

I put the bag with key and letter in my pocket and put the rock back together. Taking off, I try to find my bearings to head for Canterlot but I seem to be having trouble with something in my eyes. Magic seeing takes over and I climb to altitude. A steady sweep and cruise gives me time to think. It’s getting late in the day and I owe Twilight a night after the great Celestia debacle so that’s where I’m going now. We might go to the Crystal Empire tomorrow. I should see Cadance and tell her I’m back plus the book sweetens the pot. But I still don’t know how Celestia is reacting to our collective dream. That may change everything but there’s nothing I can do but wait and see.

After circling the Castle, I land on Twilight’s observatory and make my way down the stairs.

“Honey, I’m home.”

“In the kitchen,” it’s Spike’s voice.

Spike and a very somber Twilight are in the middle of dinner. Pulling out a plate, I join them.

When dinner is finished, I address Twilight, “I have a message from your brother.”

I call Shining’s letter out of my pocket and pass it to Twilight. She reads it slowly and with a few small sniffles.

I’m feeling sympathy, “Yeh, Shining is one of the very few Ponies I really miss. I was trying to lead him down the path to ascension.”

“So was I, John. I think he could have but he didn’t want any more Royal responsibilities. He was too good and too honest to last long in the center of the Royal Court.”

“Twilight, this is part of what I’ve been trying to tell Celestia. It was disgust with Celestia’s methods that repelled him. It’s one of the big reasons for Equestria’s slow decline. You can’t build a great house on a crappy foundation. I know there must have been a day when this wasn’t true, I see the signs all around. Today, you yourself hide your strength and beauty rather risk offending Celestia. That is just so wrong.”

Twilight bows her head, “What can we do, John? Last night was a damned good try and it failed. What’s left?”

Focusing, I explain, “That oath last night has a purpose. I am now divorced from all emotion and obligation to Celestia. In the morning I am going to the Crystal Empire. While I am there I will cover Cadance publicly at least once. When I return, I will cover Luna publicly. Celestia will have her act together by then or she will wake up to find her throne in the trash heap.

“No, John! That would cause conflict throughout the land.”

“It wouldn’t, Twilight. You and Luna are about the only defenders Celestia has left. Everywhere I go Ponies are glad to see me like they’ve been waiting for me. Let’s have breakfast with the Guard in the morning and you can see for yourself.”

We move upstairs and settle in for some serious grooming.

I take a close look at Twilight and, “Dammit, Twilight, you’re fast.”

“What are you talking about, John?”

Smiling from ear to ear, “You’re settled. I can tell and I love it.”

Matching my smile, “You’ve got nopony else to blame. You’re the stallion with the hyperactive swimmers.”

“Well, to be this fast there’s got to be some magic involved but then we’re the two top wizards in Equestria so I guess it was a combined effort.”

We giggle and groom and cross horns and are just happy until bedtime.

“Spike! Zero four hundred.”

“Got it, John.”

And we go to bed, wrapping each other up in our wings and laying our heads cheek to cheek on top of our wings. This is exactly how the world is meant to be.

It’s Spike, “Zero four hundred, John.”

“Come on, Twilight Darling, we need to unwrap and get tea.”

“Yes, John, but do we have to hurry?”

“Twilight Honey, it’s been more than four centuries since I’ve had any of Spike’s delicious tea and here you are standing between me and it again. How do you expect me to act?”

“Once again my stallion’s stomach rules the day. Very well.”

“Don’t worry, your time is coming.”

The tea is as good as I remember. Twilight and I are particularly close this morning and Spike is watching us carefully.

It’s time to tell him, “Spike, you might have a pretty good idea but this is making it official. You have a little brother on the way.”

Spike exclaims, “Alright.”

I elaborate, “Spike, I’m going to be very busy making Equestria ready for our expanding herd. I’m counting on you to take care of Twilight and alert me if anything happens.”

“Absolutely, John!”

“And, Spike, in a few months you will have a full appreciation of the advantages of oviparous reproduction.”

After a bit of stretching and grooming, we are on our way to the Guard cafeteria. It feels good being back in the old familiar places. Then we walk in the door to find wall to wall ponies. The place is completely packed with one single open table in the center.

The Sergeant from my first trip through the main gate greets us, “Good morning, Your Majesties. May I take your orders?”

Looking directly at him, “No, you may not. However, John would appreciate a six egg and cheese omelet with oatmeal and fruit. Twilight wants . . .”

Twilight fills in, “A large fruit bowl with extra apples.”

I try to thank the sergeant but I’m drowned out by thunderous applause. As we make our way to the open table I realize just how strongly the collective Ponies of the guard have been anticipating my return. Nearing the table, I spot a single middle aged Earth Pony mare seated there.

“Hello, John. I’m Far Trail, Commander of the Castle Guard.”

I’m fascinated, “Far Trail, I believe I knew one of your ancestors.”

“I know you did, John. In fact, more than one. Swift Trail and Shining Armor to be exact.”

I nod, “That’s about as good a bloodline as it gets. I’m very pleased to meet you. And I apologize for not reporting in yet.”

“From what I hear, you’ve been pretty busy.”

Wryly, I reply, “That seems to be a feature of my life. I will be by later today if my meeting with Celestia doesn’t turn into too big a disaster.”

Twilight questions, “Far Trail, do you know that having Shining in your bloodline makes us relatives?”

A shocked Far Trail replies, “No, Your . . . Twilight. He’s related to you?”

Twilight smiles, “He was my brother.”

I nod, “And some of your line are adopted foals of mine so we may be related too.”

Looking very bemused, Far Trail says, “You weren’t just being polite when you complimented my line, were you?”

I reply, “Nope. You are going to find that life gets complicated when you hang out around Alicorns. Twilight, I think we should tell them. How about you?”

Twilight nods, “I’ve already decided to tell Far Trail but if you want to make it public, go ahead.”

I back up from the table and levitate two yards.

“Ponies of the Guard, your attention please. You are our herd so we have decided to make our first announcement of some herd news here. The Royal Herd is growing. We have a colt on the way.”

There is about two seconds of stunned silence then deafening applause. I sink back to the floor and Ponies begin to file by, saluting me and bowing to Twilight.

Dismayed, I exclaim, “This is going to take forever!”

Twilight is laughing, “Consider your point made, John. This is your Royal Guard at a level Celestia has never imagined.”

It takes a couple of hours for all the Ponies to file by but I got some things done at the same time. Twilight gave me some locations for the Crystal Empire, allowing me to teleport straight there and Far Trail learned a lot about her ancestors. She agreed to skip the formal reporting and to notify me of the next officers’ party.

Far Trail has told me there is no Court today so Celestia should be in her quarters. The Guardpony at the door hesitates so I open the door myself and walk in.

“Hello, Celestia.”

“Hello, John. Come to apologize for screwing up our last meeting?”

“Of course not. It went exactly as I expected. Where you are concerned I always hope for the best and plan for the worst.”

“So you planned to fail.”

“Of course not, Celestia,” I explain, “I would have been ecstatic if you had learned the lesson I offered but even without it I accomplished what I had to accomplish. You no longer have any supporters in Equestria and I no longer have any feelings or obligation towards you. The only question remaining is the mechanism of succession.”

Celestia is laughing now, “Oh, John. The Royal Guard alone would tear you up if tried.”

Seriously now, “Focus on me Celestia. See my truth. My Royal Guard has been counting the days until my succession for centuries.”

“I can see you believe it but that doesn’t make it true.”

“Then have a memory from this morning.”

I lean over to touch horns and give her the applause and line from breakfast.

“And don’t blame Twilight. She didn’t believe it either, so I dragged her there to witness it for herself.”

“So now I have fear ‘your guard’?”

“Be real, Celestia. They’ll work harder to defend you because I ask it, just not from me. And if you went into my memories enough to know about the horn, you know that the sun has been begging me to replace you since the very beginning. Who’s left?”

“The Noble herds can make your life miserable.”

“Celestia, the Noble herds remember me as the Pony that sacrificed everything to free them from the demons you didn’t even know existed.”

“I’ve still got my Ponies. The ponies of Equestria worship me as their goddess.”

“Celestia, we blew that myth away back at the Sun Celebration centuries ago. Remember how they bow to you from a safe distance and bring me their foals? There’s a Terran concept, Noblesse Oblige, that you can’t seem to understand but your Ponies do. It’s why they protect their foals from the Eternal Goddess and offer them to the Monster Eating Stallion. I live in the same world that they do and I belong to them as much as they belong to me.”

“I won’t go quietly, John.”

“Celestia, I don’t want you to go. All you have to do fall in with the herd and you can have your title for as long as you want it. I just want you to understand that the good of Equestria dictates that I must find a solution soon and I have at least one solution well in order.”

“And what if I don’t like your solution?”

“Then I’ll make the choice and you’ll learn to live with it. Let me explain the process to you. You already know that I’ve covered Twilight. Today I’m going to the Crystal Empire and will publicly cover Cadance before I leave. When I return, I will cloud dance with Luna. Then it will be your turn. You will swear an irrevocable oath to never again conceal information, deceive, or manipulate me and I will cover you to complete the Royal Herd. If you can’t manage a suitable oath, the Royal Herd will reject you.”

“I head the Royal Herd, John.”

“Not after I cover three of the four mares.”

There is nothing left to say so I focus on the main square in the Crystal Empire right in front of the Crystal Heart and reach.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Three

John Sampson Returns Chapter Three

“Your Majesty?”

I turn and find I am being addressed by a Crystal Pegasus in a Royal Guard uniform.

“Yes. And ‘Sir’ or ‘Major’ also work.”

The Corporal replies, “Yes, Sir. I am here to be your guide. Where would you like to go?”

“I think I’d like to see Cadance first.”

“Yes, Sir. Just follow me.”

“And Corporal, if it’s practical, I’d love to fly. In fact, we can even take a sightseeing route.”

The Corporal springs into the air getting about twenty yards of altitude with his first sweep. I launch off right behind him to about ten yards more altitude. He looks around and takes off for altitude beside the castle. Then I notice something very interesting. There are white spots under his wings and he has white feet.

We circle the Castle in an expanding spiral one time then a contracting spiral one time to end at a large balcony on the side of the Castle. When we land on the balcony, the Corporal comes in fast and lands light. He must have some exceptional wing strength.

He has my attention, “Corporal, what is your name?”

“Sam Apple, Sir.”

“And those white spots I see on your side go across your back under your uniform, don’t they?”

“Yes, Sir. But how did you know?”

“Look at me, Sam. It’s called ‘Tobiano coated’ and I brought it to Equestria. There’s no doubt, we’re related. Now, how do we find Cadance.”

Behind me a sweet voice says, “We turn around and look up.”

I meet Cadance in the middle of the balcony.

“Cadance Darling, I have missed you. We have a lot to talk about.”

We rub cheeks, necks, as I wrap my wings around her and pull her close. Her scent is intoxicating.

Whispering in her ear, “How much did Twilight tell you?”

“She told me she was adding to the Royal Herd.”

I feel some wing movement.

“Did she tell you I’m here to offer you the same?”

Oh yeh, we have serious wing movement.

“Why, John?”

“I have two very good reasons. One, I’ve just spent more than four hundred years regretting missing my first chance to found a herd. Two, I’m taking indisputable charge of the Royal Herd.”

Yep, full wing boner.

“How long will it take you to be ready, Cadance?”

“About half a day.”

“Perfect. I have some banking business to attend. After dinner we can dance by the light of the moon and our magic will reflect all through the Crystal Palace.”

And now we have tail too.

“Did Twilight tell you it only took her a day to settle?”

“Are you serious?”

“Yep. At least one of us is awfully fertile.”

There is a scent now too. I’m nibbling a little ear when a loud thud intrudes.

A very shaken Corporal exclaims, “Pardon me, Sir. I must go now.”

Sighing, I say, “Very well. Be back here after lunch. Dismissed.”

Giggling, Cadance remarks, “I think we disturbed your young herd member. He ran square into the doorpost.”

“It’s probably for the better. I was thinking of not waiting until tonight.”

“We don’t have to, you know.”

“No, I want to give you my very best when it counts. Let’s have some lunch and serious talk.”

We move to her private kitchen and settle in to wait for lunch.

I open with, “How much has Twilight told you about Celestia?”

Somberly, Cadance replies, “She’s told me that you’ve tried everything imaginable and Celestia still refuses to work with you at all.”

“It’s worse than that, Cadance. Celestia will not yield the slightest hint of control. Twilight hides her own strength and beauty to avoid threatening Celestia. Wanna talk about why you stay out of there?”

“No, it would sound too much like an echo.”

“What I have done is won the complete allegiance of the Royal Guard and the Ponies of Equestria. The sun has been begging me to take over since the first demon battle. The Noble Herds remember me as the Pony that gave everything to rescue them from the demons and my own herd occupies a significant percentage of the administrative positions in Equestria. That leaves the Royal Herd. You, me, and Twilight represent most of the power of the Royal Court. Once we are consolidated, I can make choices for Celestia.”

“Do you think she’ll respect any of them?”

“Do you think she’ll have a choice? Worst case, I could turn her into an Earth Pony and put her out to pasture. What I need you and Twilight for is to rule Equestria in a calm and orderly transfer.”

“John, she is not going to quietly cooperate.”

“She’s going to have one last chance but when she doesn’t take it, I am going to have to do something creative out of respect for Luna. How would you feel if I moved the capital of Equestria to here? There is plenty of vacant land south of here. A few rail roads, a few highways, some dams and canals, and we could have a very prosperous ‘New Canterlot’. Or there’s even more open land west of Canterlot. We could start from scratch.”

“What about the sun? Celestia could do enormous damage with it.”

“The first thing I will do is cut her off from it for that very reason. It’s one of the reasons I’m doing this. Equestria doesn’t need an insane pony wielding that much power.”

Lunch arrives and it is something I haven’t seen in a very long time, catfish and potatoes with a large salad bowl. I don’t talk much for a little bit.

“Cadance, I have something to show you. It will explain some things and you will want to see it anyway.”

I call Shining’s letter out and pass it to her. I think she reads it about eight times.

“Can I keep this, John?”

“As soon as I get back from the bank, yes. And I miss him too. He was the good one among us.”

“John, do you think Swift’s prediction is accurate?”

“Celestia signed over about ten percent of what I left and told me Swift squandered the rest. You got to see more of the terrible trio in action than I did. What do you think?”

“I think you can afford to build ‘New Canterlot’ out of pocket change and finance the economy of ‘New Equestria’ too.”

“I hope you’re right, in fact, I’m counting on it.”

“And if you’re wrong?”

“We’re talking about Ponies here. They’ll bring their own economy with them. And I think you’ll agree that I have some heavy construction talents of my own, as does Twilight. But we’ll know in just an hour or so.”

The young Corporal is waiting for me on the balcony.

I smile, “Hello, Corporal Sam. Ready for some more introduction to the Royal Herd?”

“Sir?” with confusion.

“You’re running with the big Ponies now, son. You’re going to have to stretch a little to keep up.”

“I don’t understand, Sir.”

“Okay. Let’s go to the main bank and while we are waiting for them to do their job, I’ll explain it to you.”

“Yes, Sir. Follow me, Sir.”

Launching from the balcony, we glide down circling the Castle nearly halfway around before landing in front of a large, angular building with an arched door. Corporal Sam leads the way inside to a row of desks.”

He announces, “Prince John here to see the bank manager.”

The young Unicorn mare behind the desk answers, “The manager is in a meeting right now but I will get her,” and starts off.

“Wait,” I command, “Get somepony to confirm my identity while we wait.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

She stops at an office to pick up another Unicorn before they both disappear down a hallway toward the back of the bank. Seconds later the second Unicorn emerges bearing a large binder. When I realize where she is headed, I move to meet her at a large table. I turn to make my cutie easy to see as she opens the binder.

She asks, “About when did you register, Your Majesty?”

I reply, “About four hundred years ago.”

She blinks, “Did you say ‘four hundred years’?”

“Yes, I did.”

“This book only goes back about two hundred and fifty years. I’ll have to go get the first book.”

As she goes back to exchange books, I turn to Corporal Sam, “Pay attention, Sam. A big chunk of your history is about drop in front of you, At the front of this next book will be Swift Trail, Civil Hassler, Almost Rich, and me.”

This time three mares emerge from the hall. The addition is a heavyset Earth pony with an obvious Tobiano coat. She takes one good look at me and starts scolding the two Unicorns.

As she approaches the table, “I’m sorry for the delay, Your Majesty. One wall of the hall we just came out of is called ‘Founders Wall.’ You are on it and neither of them recognized you.”

I nod, “But it doesn’t matter. There will be information in that book that we need to conduct my business here.”

We open the book to the first page and there’s Swift, Civil, Rich, and Shining. The second page is all me.

“It says here that the north vault is mine and that I should have a key to fit it. Just what is ‘the north vault’?”

“It’s a heavily protected room, Your Majesty. We don’t know what’s in it because it hasn’t been opened in more than three hundred years.”

I call the key Shining left me and say, “Well then, let’s go open it and see.”

We set off in a parade across the lobby and back to a different, short hall. Several very heavy doors let off of this hall and we go to the very last one. My key fits a keyhole in this door and turns but nothing else happens.

I order, “Everypony step back. There’s obviously a magic lock too and I need to examine things to find it.”

It’s a common vault door with multiple bolts moved by a single bar attached to the handle. It could be blocked by a heavy bar attached to the key mechanism but that has moved. I keep looking and find another spring loaded bar with no connection to anything else blocking the end of the main bar. This is looking familiar. I pull the extra bar back and lift the handle.

As the door swings open, I say, “That was almost expected.”

I cast a light inside and see a stack of boxes, several empty shelves, and a table with a large binder on it. I bring the binder out and close the door behind me.

“Let’s go back to a well lighted table so we can examine this.”

We don’t have to go all the way back to the first table. As I examine my find, I realize that what I have isn’t a book, it’s a book shaped box with a locked clasp holding it closed. There’s no keyhole but I’m getting used to manipulation locks like the one on the door. It turns out that’s what this is but at a whole different level. It has a common enough lock cylinder operating the mechanism but the keyhole is pointed right at the hinge pin so there is no way to get a key in it. There are also several different warding spells and another of those thousand year stasis spells.

After a few minutes of serious concentration, I get all the tumblers right at the same time and clasp pops open. The expected book is inside . . . and a letter.

Swift writes, “Hello, John. Equestria has been positively boring without you. I seems like when you took the demons out of Equestria, most of the greed and crime went with them. I moved to the Crystal Empire with Shining after Celestia started throwing public tantrums at me. I so wish you had taken her with the demons.

“We have foals, his and yours. Civil and Rich have visited the farm and come back with foals also. In a few years the Crystal Empire will have a strong nucleus of our herd. Cadance has been wonderful to us. Take care of her and give her a lot of what she wants.

“The binder contains a list of your wealth. Each page lists one major asset with the management company that is maintaining it for you and the trust that receives the income. Trusts are detailed in the back of the binder. Trust administrators are instructed to buy more hard assets when the cash account grows beyond a certain size. Rich assures me that if this system is left in place long enough, you will own Equestria outright. I think this may be a small exaggeration but I don’t know how long you plan to be gone.

“The ‘terrible trio’ all send their love. Cadance and Shining are missing you too. By the time you read this the Crystal Empire should be full of your descendants and I’m sure they’ll be glad to see you.

“I wish you the best of luck with Celestia. That pony needs some serious fixing.

“Your First Mare, Swift,” followed by her signature mark.

I stood there for a few minutes, lost in what might have been, when, “Are you alright, Your Majesty?” from Corporal Sam.

“Yes, as alright as I’m going to get.”

Lifting the binder, I leaf through and find it as Swift described for hundreds of pages. I offer it to the bank manager.

“Take this and make at least three copies as soon as possible. I’ll seal the original back in the vault when you are done. You can use the copies to update and verify everything. I expect it to take weeks and I expect you to have to hire help. Remember that I can set up teleports for you to speed things.”

“I’ll have it back to you within the hour, Your Majesty.”

All three mares rush off for that main hall and disappear. I set the letter on the table in front of Sam.

“Read it, Sam. It contains your past and your future. When you are done, we will find a comfortable place to wait and have that explanation I owe you.”

It takes him a couple of minutes so he’s studying it.

“I’m done, Sir, but I don’t think I understand what you mean.”

“I didn’t expect you to understand instantly. There’s a lot of other knowledge needed. I remember a ring of bean bags near the center of the lobby. Let’s go there and have a real conversation.”

We go there and I get comfortable but Sam is nervous.

“Sit, Sam. Be comfortable. This is a herd matter, not Court or Guard. And call me ‘John’.”

“Yes, Sir,” as he settles down.

Starting off, I ask, “Do you have any pressing questions?”

He looks puzzled, “I understand the history part of it, every one of those names appears in my lineage. There are two names missing but I’m guessing that she just assumes you already know them. Then she says ‘our herd’. Can you sort the lines out for me?”

“First, there’s only one name missing, ‘Fred’. When she says ‘visit the farm’, she means Sweet Apple Acres and one of the residents, Fred, a foundation stallion of our herd. That’s where the ‘Apple’ in your name comes from. Second, the other name you are missing is ‘Bud’, a foundation mare of our herd and also resident of Sweet Apple acres. Bud isn’t named in the letter because the letter is addressed to Bud.”

After a long silence, “But, Sir, the letter isn’t just addressed to you, it was sealed and protected so only you could receive it.”

“That is is correct. So only one possibility is left, I’m Bud. Sam, when you get to my level of magic, anything is possible. Would you like to see Bud?”

“That letter is four hundred years old. How would that be possible?”

“I’m four hundred and sixty five years old. Fred is nearly that old.”

“Okay, show me.”

I changed into my Bud body and I’ll give Sam credit, he didn’t jump completely off the cushion.

“Fast Freddie, my youngest, will be four this spring. Fred is shopping for new farm mare while I resume my Royal duties. Now ask yourself how all of this matters to Sam.”

I resume my A-Pony body and Sam looks more puzzled than ever.

Sam speculates, “You are telling me much I didn’t know about my herd and history. I believe every word because I can see things like the Tobiano coat. But the future part of it confuses me even more now.”

“My coat isn’t all you inherited, Sam. You have my magic too, you feel it in your wings. When ordinary Pegasi reach their limit, they’re done. You can reach down and call up more. When you want to launch instead of just take off, you can reach down and feel the power flowing through your legs to repel the ground. Do you feel it pushing you when you want to fly faster yet?”

A startled Sam nods, “All of that. What does it mean?”

“The strength flowing to your muscles is Earth pony magic. Pushing against the world is levitation, Unicorn magic. And, of course, you have Pegasus flight magic. What kind of pony uses all three kinds of magic? Second question, why did Cadance choose you to meet me?”

“Are you telling me that I’m an Alicorn like you?”

“Nope. You’re a potential Alicorn at this moment. You have a lot of work in front of you before you can ascend and be like me. But in several hundred years you might even be stronger. I want you to ascend as soon as you can because by then I’ll be bored silly attending the sun every day and welcome the help.”

A very incredulous Sam asks, “Are you telling me that I could be a god?”

“You are my blood, Sam. You have exactly as much potential as I did at your age but you have one big advantage, you have a teacher. By the way, you are going to find out that gods live in ordinary Pony bodies and have ordinary Pony faults.”

“When will this happen?”

“It starts today if you choose this path. Ascension isn’t a gift, it’s an accomplishment at the end of a long process. It works like any other magic, you focus your will and you pursue the things that carry you towards your goal. It will be nearing completion when your head itches.”

“When my head itches? Why would that matter?”

“Your horn will be sprouting. We will have to have you ready before that happens. Coming into a horn with adult strength is dangerous. And your wings are going to get a lot bigger. You’re not going to believe how hungry you’ll get.”

Sam is worried now, “What is this going to do to my life?”

“Right now, you will be assigned as my aide and travel with me. If you have any relationships, they may get lost. Long term, you will become part of the Royal Herd and will mostly associate with other Alicorns.”

Sam is confused again, “Why only associate with other Alicorns?”

“Sam, I was heartbonded with Swift Trail and Applejack before I knew that ascension was possible. I loved them more than myself. Then circumstances forced me to take a small four hundred year nap. I’m here and they are all dead and dust for more than three hundred years. It hurts, Sam, it hurts a lot.”

“I understand and you have my sympathy. How long Alicorns usually live?”

“We don’t know, none have died yet. Alicorns are functionally immortal but there has to be a limit somewhere.”

The bank manager had walked up behind me during the last of our conversation. She has my book balanced on her back so I lift it off and float it in front of me.

“I assume this means you have your copies so I’ll put this back in the vault. Come on, Sam.”

We rise and head for the table with the book box.

Sam has a new curiosity, “How did you know she was behind you and holding the book?”

“Look at my eyes, Sam. I can’t see through my own backside but I can see everywhere else. It’s one of the many perks.”

“Will I get eyes like that sometime in the ascension?”

“Nope. What you will get is the ability to modify your own body to suit yourself. If you really want the eyes, I can give them to you right now but you probably want to keep your Pony eyes for tonight. There’s going to be a show after dark. It’s one of the big perks. Can you get to one of the observation towers?”

Sam replies, “I can do that. What kind of show is this going to be?”

“If you have a marefriend, bring her. Cadance and I are going to finish what you saw started earlier today.

“Then why would we need to be in a tower?”

“Alicorn mating is called ‘cloud dancing’ for a reason. There will be a lot of magic thrown around too.”

The book is back in the box and the box is back in the vault. I seal the door and turn to Sam.

“I have been wondering, where does the guard get breakfast around here? I like to eat at zero five hundred.”

“There’s a mess in the basement.”

“Good. Pick me up in Cadance’s quarters at zero four forty five. For the duration of breakfast, I will be ‘John’, no rank, no title. It’s everypony’s chance to be a friend or express themselves.”

“We’ve had a few transfers from Canterlot. Your legend is known here.”

We pass by the row of desks and make our goodbyes with the bankers. Taking off, I quickly climb to enough altitude to have an overview of the Empire as Sam struggles to keep up.

I explain, “I want to remember the general layout and note any special hazards before the sun goes down.”

Sam points out, “Remember the Crystal Heart blocks the center of the passage under the Castle and look out for the stadium, the field is lower than grade and creates an optical illusion.”

I reply, “Thank you. That’s useful. If you decide to make this aide job permanent, you will be living with me. I can transport wagon loads with relative ease so pack anything personal you may need. You’ll be sleeping in Royal quarters and Royal piles will be common. You can bring friends to breakfast too and if I like them, I might ask them to stay.”

We glide back down to the big balcony. It faces the right direction. I could be raising the sun from here before too long.

Sam asks, “Are you alright from here?”

“Yes. You are dismissed. Think on your choices and I’ll be looking for you on the tower.”

Sam launches again and begins his glide to the Square. I head up the hall for the Royal quarters.

“Hello, Cadance. What’s for dinner? Lunch was a very pleasant surprise.”

Laughing, Cadance replies, “Twilight did say that you have a stomach fetish. It’s your old favorite, smoked salmon on rice. I want you loaded with protein.”

Laughing myself, “You’re serious about this foal.”

“We screwed up and blew four hundred years of chances to attain heaven in Equestria. That is not going to happen again.”

“Here’s the letter, Cadance and another like it. Take care of them for me, please.”

We groom and nuzzle until dinner is announced. Seated side by side, we tease and play through the food. When the food is gone, the teasing intensifies. Cadance noses inside my hind leg.

“My that is a fine pair you have, John.”

I nose her tail aside and get most of my tongue into her slit.

“And you have an excellent place to empty them.”

She squeals and jumps across the room. I stretch to my full height and rumble as I step toward her. She breaks and runs out the door as I trot easily behind her. Running up the hall, she scatters staff and guardponies. Yep, she’s headed for the balcony. Cadance launches into flight as she clears the balcony door. I pause for a second on the balcony to let my eyes adjust to the night and note Sam, a large middle aged Pegasus mare with Tobiano coat, and several young Ponies standing to the side. I smile and launch straight up at full thrust angling to follow Cadance.

Sweeping along, I ease up behind and below Cadance. I get close enough to lift her tail when she squeals and banks hard right. I loop over her course and accelerate until I can drop in front of her. This time she banks left and dives. We loop around the Castle and towers. Every window and balcony is occupied. I detect a pattern in her loops so I skip the next loop and shoot ahead. Wham! I’ve got her. My front legs are firmly locked around her barrel just behind her ribs. Her wings lock out to glide mode and I take over the flying, lifting us to altitude directly over the Castle. I get a mouthful of mane for leverage and feel her tail against the outside of my right hind leg. My erection is probing her backside and feeling moisture. Now I feel winking against the front of my glans so I curl my hips sliding my erection up and in. Circling over the Castle, I thrust and our horns light. Our magic intertwines, shining with a light that overshadows the moon and bounces through the crystals of the city. My flare is stretching her and I feel that soft bump I need. As my flare fits over her cervix, my seed rushes through me and into her depths. Our magic peaks as we sing our common song of triumph into the skies.

And I am spent. I carefully separate myself from Cadance, being sure she is ready to fly herself. We glide, wingtip to wingtip, around and around the Castle to the sound of applause and cheering. Finally, we land back on the large balcony and stand at the rail, basking in the happiness of our Ponies.

I suggest, “How about tomorrow around lunch time? Everypony can take time from work to get a great view of the show in the bright daylight.”

Cadance grins, “I didn’t know you were an exhibitionist?”

“I’m not. I just want all of Equestria to know for certain that the Royal Herd is healthy and strong no matter what they may hear to the contrary. Though I’ve got to admit that as the biggest stallion in Equestria, I don’t mind advertising.”

Back in quarters we have a nice shower together and I instruct the staff to wake me with tea at zero four hundred. Wrapped in each others’ wings we drift off as an ideal two pony pile.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Four

John Sampson Returns Chapter Four

“Your tea is ready, Your Majesties.”

“Damn you, John. This is your one great failing.”

“You can go back to sleep, Cadance. But I promise you that the show will be well worth the effort. Didn’t Twilight tell you about her experience?”

“Yes she did. But why can’t we have the same experience for lunch?”

“We already have another experience scheduled for lunch.”

“Okay, that’s a reason.”

Toilet is toilet and very necessary. A little stretch and a good shake leaves me ‘dressed’ to go. There are advantages to wearing fur and feathers.

At the kitchen table, “Cadance, Sam is going to meet us here and be my guide/aide for the morning. He is deciding if he wants to commit to this level of service and a chance to ascend. He may be a little shook after last night. I told him to bring his marefriend and occupy one of the observation towers. We circled over that tower while the action was heaviest.”

Through fits of laughter, “Please, John, tell me you didn’t.”

“I can’t do that because I did, with intent and forethought. In fact, I am sure that a number of ponies watching from various points on the Castle can testify that it was a true and successful mating.”

Cadance is laughing so hard she is staggering when there is a knock on the door. I look then open it.

“Come on in, Sam. We were just talking about you.”

Glaring at me, he says, “We have something to talk about later today.”

Cadance just laughs harder and I begin to giggle.

“Sam, is your marefriend going to be at breakfast and is she still walking stiff?”

“Yes and yes. She has some questions for you.”

He’s glaring at Cadance now while Cadance continues to laugh.

“Sam, Cadance had nothing to do with it. By that stage of things I’m doing all of the flying. I chose our route. And Sam, get used to a complete lack of privacy. That’s life in the Royal Herd.”

He’s confused now, “But why did you do it? Do you think it’s funny to drip on commoners?”

“Sam, the Royal Herd has been sick for a few centuries now. I’m on a mission to cure it. Yesterday and today I am proving to every pony in the Crystal Empire that the Royal Herd is headed by a healthy Stallion who has without doubt covered their favorite Princess naturally and successfully. Getting you under extreme stimulation with your marefriend was just icing on the cake.”

Cadance has finally stopped laughing, “Sam, remember what my specialty is. And John is right, life in the Royal Herd is very different than you expect.”

I grin, “I told you that you are running with the big ponies now. Let’s go answer your marefriend’s questions.”

We go out the door and towards the center of the Castle, and down, and down, and down. I know we are below ground level when we begin to see Guardponies heading the same way. Everypony is headed for the same open door. Inside is a normal cafeteria style mess packed from wall to wall with ponies. There is one table with empty places near the front and it is occupied by the Pegasus mare from the balcony last night. We walk up to the window and place our orders. I get a large fruit bowl and a promise of chicken and cheese omelet soon.

As we turn toward the table, I ask, “Who is that, Sam?”

“That’s Captain Smooth Trail, my dam.”

This is going to be interesting.

“Hello, Ma’am. Do you mind if we sit here?”

“And what would you do if I refuse you permission?”

“Turn around and ask a pony finished with their breakfast if they would yield the table to us.”

She looks undecided then, “Sit.”

I remark, “It’s better this way. You need to talk and now is the best time.”

She glares at me and asks, “What’s this B S that you offered my colt godhood?”

I smile and direct at her, “First, I'm the Commandant of the Royal Guard and if I decide to reassign one of my ponies, I answer to nopony but my own conscience. Second, I’m foundation stallion of my herd and if I want to realign my stallions, I answer to no mare. Third, I am the most powerful wizard in Equestria and if I choose to offer anypony apprenticeship, that pony will accept or reject, succeed or fail, on the strength of their own will. Period.”

“You didn’t answer my question.”

“I gave you the most functional answer that I have. The problem is that your question is incomplete. Before I can answer exactly, you need to define your terms. Specifically, what is godhood?”

I got in an apple and a bunch of grapes while she pondered the question.

Finally, sympathy overcomes me, “I don’t have an answer either. I can melt my name into the square using a beam from the sun. I can lift the castle and turn it to face the opposite direction. I can transform you into a stallion or a Unicorn in an instant. Am I a god? From my point of view, I’m an Earth pony that knows a lot of tricks. I did warn Sam that gods live in the bodies of ordinary ponies.”

I think I see a hint of a smile as she says, “I’m beginning to see why Sam likes you so much. Just what are you offering him?”

“I’m offering him a chance to work very hard while giving up most of life as he knows it with a possible outcome of ascension.

“What’s so special about ascension?”

“He’ll be a Royal and will know as many tricks as I do.”

“Even how to write his name in the sidewalk?”

“Or a mountain range.”

“How long will this take?”

“Probably about three centuries. When I designed my body, I specified that my progeny would have at least as much potential as I have but that they would take centuries to mature into their full powers so that they could gain the wisdom to temper the strength.”

Smooth Trail is nodding now, “If there were a god walking among us, I would want him to be like you.”

I smile, “Thank you. Does anypony else have questions?”

A shocking blue Unicorn mare speaks up, “Is Sam really going to be as strong as you?”

“I think so. You know, you could join him and be as strong as Cadance.”

A very startled mare asks, “How could that be possible? I have only four bands.”

“Filly, the horn grows to match the will and strength of the individual. All you have to do is apply yourself and you can have as much horn as you want.”

“How much horn did you start with and how much do you have now?”

“I’m an Earth pony so I started with no horn. My daily horn is ten band and my battle horn is fourteen.”

Her eyes got big as she squeaked out, “And Sam is going to have a horn like that?”

I nod.

“Excuse me, Sir,” and she is up and out of the room in a flash.

Looking at Sam, I say, “Sorry, stud. She’s just not a big pony. I hope you have a backup because the next show is scheduled for lunchtime today. If you get the same observation post, you’ll get an eyeful this time.”

Smooth Trail is glaring at me again, “Is it necessary for the Royal Herd to act like silly juveniles?”

So I glare back, “In a word, yes. The Royal Herd has been crippled for centuries. I must prove beyond doubt that the core of the Herd is strong and healthy. Twilight has been very publicly covered and settled. Cadance is being very publicly covered and will be settled before I leave here. When I return to Canterlot, I will start with Luna though I don’t know if she will choose fertility.”

“Wait a minute. ‘choose fertility’?”

Cadance caught this one, “Yes. We Alicorns have complete control of our bodies and are fertile when we choose to be. And cloud dancing is our normal mating. You have wings, you should try it sometimes.”

Smooth Trail appears to be considering this idea, “It does look rather exciting, but I would need to find a stallion.”

Cadance grins, “You’ve got one eyeballing you right now. John has an extreme preference for strong mares, especially strong mares with ‘Trail’ in their name.

Smooth Trail is puzzled, “But wouldn’t that take him away from his time with you?”

Cadance smiles wide, “Honey, I’ve been one of the six mares he easily handled at the peak of spring estrus. He’s a lot of stallion.”

Damn you Cadance. I’ve got wing and tail action in half the room. I’ve got to shut this down.

Forcefully, I declare, “Cadance, dammit, let me get to know the mare before you trade me off.”

Cadance is still grinning, “I know her well enough. You two will make exactly the foals that the Empire needs.”

Turning to face Smooth Trail, I say, “Cadance is right that you interest me greatly but I have obligations that must come first. When those obligations are done, which should be way before spring, I would like to date and maybe more. The choice is yours.”

Smooth Trail says carefully, “I’m very intrigued by you. You are not like most stallions but I think I like the difference. I would be honored to date you whenever you are available.”

A strange gurgling sort of noise has been creeping into my awareness so I look toward it and observe Sam having what looks like a seizure.

I ask, “Sam, are you alright?”

Sam stares at me, “You’re hitting on my dam right here in the middle of breakfast!”

Sighing, “Sam, it’s what Cadance does. It’s her calling. And you will generally find that you are much happier to go along with it.”

Cadance just grins and I finally get to finish my breakfast while the youngsters mill around and dream. After everypony is done, I collect the trays and send them back to the kitchen.

“Come on, Sam. I’d like to do a little sightseeing before the bank opens,” as I stand and start for the door.

Smooth Trail has another idea, “John, Sam has some personal matters that need attention. Maybe I could substitute as your guide?”

I smile, “I’d like that but there will be some work afterwards. And I would like to call you Smooth while we are private.”

She smiles back, “Of course to both. What would you like to see?”

“You tell me, what’s the most interesting sight at this time of the morning.”

She’s really happy now, “I know just the thing. It will take a little flying but I’m not worried about that at all. Just follow me.”

As we exit, I turn and salute the room. We go up the stairs and out onto the square. The moon is low but there is enough light for easy navigation. Our course is north and up.

Smooth explains, “We should get to the top of the big mountain before the sun rises. The light will sweep down into the town and Castle shining off of and through all of the many facets. It’s like the world’s biggest upside down fireworks.”

We make it to the peak in time and wait, hovering.

“Smooth, that cloud dance is getting more interesting by the minute. You’re stronger than Sam by quite a bit. In fact, I bet you could ascend with very little extra effort.”

“John, are you serious?”

“Completely. You won’t wake up one morning as the newest Princess but will be on that path. When we have some quiet time indoors, I will show you what it’s like to have a horn and maybe give you a little push toward having your own.”

“Could you do that, John? I mean what can you do that will let me see things I am blind to.”

“Easily. That’s one of the fun things you can do with a horn. We will look like we are sleeping side by side to the outside world but we will be exploring my mind and yours. You can experience me using my horn as though you are me and I can copy the things you need to safely use a horn into your mind.”

“You make using a horn sound complicated.”

“It is. It will be as complicated as learning to fly but because you already have adult strength, much more dangerous. That’s why I’ll give you a horn bud. It will take years to grow into fully functional horn but you will need those years to learn how to use it without destroying the Castle.”

“John, do I have enough years for all of this?”

“Of course. One of the first effects your horn will have is to slow your aging. By the time it is fully mature, your body will be regenerating itself and you will have your youth back.”

“John, do you get a feeling something is wrong?”

“Yes I do. What is bothering you?”

“I looked at the clock before we left and noted that would have to fly fast to make it here before the sun rose. We’ve been here a while and still no sun.”

“I’m feeling an undefined disturbance of some kind involving the sun. I need a solid place to stand. Where is the closest?”

She flies straight to an outcropping of rock jutting out of the snow and ice like a ship’s prow. I land and set my feet.

“Smooth, go behind the mountain. I mean all the way behind and don’t come out until I call you. There may be a very large backlash.”

I give her half a minute then I form my magic into a solid bar and reach for the sun.

CONFUSION! Conflict! FEAR! Two distinct personalities are fighting over the sun.

I direct the full force of my magic at them: STOP!!!

“Come to me, Old Friend. Ignore them all and I will protect you.”

JOY! LOVE! Strength! Happiness!

I raise the sun and feel the love and strength flooding into me.

“Calmly, Old Friend. The crisis is over. Listen to me and no other and I will keep you safe.”

Agreement! Happiness!

“Have a normal happy day. I’ll keep a check on you or you can call me any time. And I need the clock to be sure I get the times right.”

Suddenly I know exactly how many seconds to sun lowering. Looking around, I realize that there is nothing but bare burned rock for hundreds of yards in every direction. I take off and head around the mountain.

“Smooth! Are you alright? Where are you?”

“I’m here but I’m having trouble seeing. That was bright even through the mountain.”

“Just keep talking, I’ll find you. Never mind, I see you now. Steer a little left, you’re getting close to the mountain.”

“Okay, John. I guess something went wrong with the sun and you fixed it?”

“Kinda. Celestia and somepony else was fighting over control of the sun. The sun was becoming extremely frightened and upset. I shut them down then told the sun to come to papa. You don’t have to fly, Smooth. I’m going to keep my magic on you anyway.”

She relaxes and lets me support her.

“John, my eyes are getting better but I still can’t look at you. What’s going on?”

“I’m sorry. I forgot. That’s my official sun god raiment. I just took the job over from Celestia.”

I concentrate and turn the brightness way down.

“Smooth, I’m going to teleport us to the square.”

And we are there looking up at the Castle and ponies running everywhere.

“I’m going to levitate us to the big balcony. I need to see if there is any message from Twilight.”

Cadance and Twilight are waiting there for us. Twilight looks like she got caught in a stampede.

Twilight bursts out as soon as she sees me, “Why did you have to hit her so hard? Half of the Sister’s Balcony is gone.”

“Twilight, honey, all I sent was a full force ‘stop’ command. Then I took control of the sun. However, if you go look out of the other side of the Castle, that mountain that used to have a peak is where I was standing. It is the most incredible luck that Smooth wanted to show me the sunrise over the Crystal Empire from there. If I had been on the balcony, where I would have gone under any other circumstances, the Crystal Empire would have been destroyed.”

Cadance is staring at me, “John, no bullshit, was that an accident?”

Carefully, I reply, “I can’t be sure one way or the other right now but I am sure that it can’t happen again because I now have complete and exclusive control of the sun. What I will do is go to Canterlot and find out.”

Twilight moved toward me, “I’m going with you.”

“You most certainly are not. The two mares and two foals right here are the future of the Royal Herd and Equestria, they will not be put at risk. Period. If you try, I will clip your wings.”

Twilight starts swelling up and preparing her argument.

“NO!” and I stomp my foot hard enough to shake the Castle.

A much meeker Twilight says, “Yes, sir.”

“I’ll send Luna here as soon as I can. I expect her to be injured. You need to be ready to receive her and an unknown number of other injured. Now stand back.”

I turn my sun regalia up to full strength and reach for Canterlot. Coming out two thousand yards above the throne room, I survey the damage. Celestia’s end of the Sister’s Balcony is laying in the courtyard, in pieces. There’s a hole in the side of the Castle too. Lots of windows are broken and small stones are scattered. Ponies are working frantically to clear the rubble.

I land carefully on Luna’s end of the balcony, turn my brightness back down, and make my way down to her quarters.

“Luna! Are you here, Luna?”

Getting no reply, I look quickly around and spot a huddled shape in her bedroom. It’s Luna. I can find no trauma but she’s unconscious and not responding. I carefully wrap her in my magic and teleport straight to Twilight and Cadance.

“She was laying in her bedroom looking exhausted but nothing else. Take care of her. I’m going back.”

I teleport back to the Throne Room in Canterlot. Ponies are running around.

“Where’s Celestia?” I shout.

“All we know is that She was on the balcony.”

I sprint for the door to the courtyard and emerge to chaos. There is a large pile of blocks that used to be part of the balcony and ponies frantically trying to move the stones.

I order, “Everypony get back and clear the courtyard behind me.”

I start lifting and throwing blocks being careful to disturb the pile as little as possible. Near the bottom, I find Celestia. She is lucky in that two blocks have formed a cavity over her. She has suffered a lot of trauma getting there, though.

While I am pulling her out of the pile, she opens her eyes and greets me, “Hello, Friend John.”

I quickly put my horn to her head and met Luna on the white floor. I pump as much strength as I dare into her and begin to question her. It really is Luna even though the body is unquestionably Celestia. I pull up her body image and reload it. That takes care of the trauma but she is still very weak so I teleport us to Twilight’s Tower.

“Spike! Are you in here, Spike?”

No answer so I push two bean bags together in the main room and lay her on them. She needs care but nothing is immediate or critical so I would rather nopony know exactly where she is until I have an understanding of what just happened and who witnessed it. There are no blankets handy so I go up to the second floor to locate one. I’m on my way back when I hear a thumping noise. It’s coming from a closet and the closet door is merged with the wall. I restore its status as a door and open it to find a very upset Spike.

“John! Where is Twilight? Celestia has gone mad and thinks the entire Royal Herd is out to get her. She locked me in there when I tried to warn Twilight.”

“Twilight is in the Crystal Empire but I’m not sure where Celestia is. Celestia’s body is downstairs but it’s not Celestia in it.”

We hurry downstairs with the blankets and I cover . . . Luna?

“Spike, I’ve mind walked and there is no doubt that is Luna laying there. I left Luna’s unconscious body with Twilight so I’m going back there fast. Please watch over Luna until I can get back.”

I had a flash of paranoia at the last second so I teleported to mid air over the Crystal Castle. Looking down, I can see Twilight and . . . Luna? locked in a magic battle. I kick my speed and strength up then solidify my magic on my horn. Teleporting from mid air to the balcony floor beside Twilight, I join my magic to her’s. Our opponent is indisputably Celestia. Together, we quickly overcome Celestia and block her from control of her magic and body. Then we begin a careful examination of Celestia’s memories to try to determine what went wrong.

We are holding Celestia between us on her white floor. The first thing I look at is body images and I find two, Celestia and Luna. Carrying my file browser pattern a step farther, I call up properties on both images. The Celestia image is millennia old but the Luna image has only been there for hours.

“Celestia, this is my area of expertise. Surely you didn’t think you could away with it.”

Celestia is defiant, “Maybe not but I damned sure messed it up worse than you can fix. I’ll get the whole lot of you before it’s over.”

Twilight is curious, “John, do you understand what she’s done?”

I reply, “She’s trying to swap bodies with her sister. She thought she could copy Luna’s body and kill her so we would never question who she is. Her first mistake is leaving me wondering how anypony as powerful as Celestia could be killed by a few falling rocks. Her second mistake was failing to confirm the kill. Luna is alive and well in your tower with Spike. Watch while I restore everything.”

I start by uploading my Bud body into Celestia. When it’s completed, I change the cutie to three rosebuds and move the brown spots around to create a unique look. Naming the new body ‘Buddy’, I move Celestia into it then I start the Luna image downloading into me.

“This is your sentence Celestia. You will be an Earth pony broodmare on my farm until you have rested and recovered enough to convince me you are safe to restore to power. It’s not that bad a life, I certainly enjoyed it for four centuries.”

Confirming that I have a good copy, I delete the Luna image from Celestia’s list.

I ask, “Celestia, do you have any last requests? Anything you want us to take care of for you?”

Furiously, Celestia swears, “By every Power that exists, someday I will have my revenge on you!”

Twilight is shocked, “Why did you let her get away with that? She still has enough magic the throw a powerful oath.”

I sigh, “Did you see any ripple, Twilight? No. You know why? She’s already got her revenge. I’m committed to thousands of years of raising and lowering the sun every single day, the very thing that drove her mad.”

Blocking Celestia’s consciousness, I come out to check on everypony.

“How are we doing, Cadance, Smooth?”

Cadance is shocked, “What is going on, John?”

“That was Celestia gone completely mad. She tried to swap bodies with her sister as part of a plan to wipe out the entire Royal Herd. Now, she’s Buddy, the very same as Bud that I spent my time recuperating in. If you are up to it, I need a big favor. I left Luna with Spike in Twilight’s Tower. Luna will look like Celestia but that’s the next thing we’ll fix. Can you go get her and bring her here?”

“Certainly, John. Do you need anything else?”

“That will be plenty. Twilight, are you up to taking care of Canterlot? There is damage to the castle and surely some injured ponies. The Guard will need to see one of us in control as soon as possible.”

“Consider it done, John,” and Twilight teleports out.

“Smooth, I did promise you work. Grab some Guardponies and get the Empire calmed down. There are sure to be wild rumors arriving from Canterlot and that altered mountain is hard to hide. And get a big lunch sent here. I’m burning a lot of magic today.”

“What should I tell them, Your Majesty?”

“Tell them the truth, that Celestia has been the victim of a terrible illness and in her illness she has struck out blindly out those around her. Everything is under control now. Celestia is resting and there have been no deaths.”

I dive back in for some serious memory editing, blocking everything before this minute and allowing back enough common knowledge for daily life. Finally, it is done and I come out, releasing Buddy to consciousness.

“Hello, Buddy. How do you feel?”

Buddy looks at me with confusion, “Where am I? Who are you?”

I say slowly, “You are in the Crystal Palace and I’m Prince John. There was a terrible accident and you were badly hurt. We brought you here to heal you. Unfortunately, most of your memories were lost in the accident but we have a home for you while you rest and recover from your injuries. Why don’t you go to that table over there and get yourself some lunch?”

Buddy walks to the table and just looks confused. Smooth grabs a bowl and fills it for her.

I say, “Buddy, there are a lot of things you are going to have to learn all over again. Don’t worry about making a mess, somepony will be there to help.”

Stepping to where Luna is laying, still unconscious, with Cadance attending her I make the horn touch. She’s waiting for me on the white floor.

“How goes the battle, Friend John?”

“What battle? It’s all over but the crying and restoring your body. You and I will change the day to night in a few hours.”

“Where is my sister?”

“Celestia is taking an extended leave. For the next few centuries, you can call her ‘Buddy’ when you visit her on my farm.”

“John, is that really necessary?”

“No, it would have been much simpler to just kill her. Luna, I rescued you from the very brink of death. Your sister planned to steal your body so she could sneak up on and kill Twilight in the confusion after the complete destruction of the Crystal Empire. In other words, Celestia flipped completely out believing that we were all demons and she had to save Equestria from us.”

“That is hard to believe.”

“Just watch.”

I called up her body image and there was just one, Celestia. Properties says it dates from this morning.

“She knocked you out then swapped images with you and collapsed the balcony on you. If the stones hadn’t landed just right, you would have been very dead when I got to you.”

I upload Luna’s image and move her into it. Her reserves seem sufficient so I go looking for why she never regained consciousness. It turns out to be a block so it was just blind good luck that her concussion had interrupted it long enough for me to question her identity. I remove it and step out.

“Luna, how are you?”

Shakily, “Very upset, John. You are telling me that my own sister almost killed me?”

Sadly, I answer, “It’s in the nature of mental illness. She was completely sure that you are a demon that had replaced her sister. If you want to blame anypony, blame me. I knew this was coming and I kept saying ‘one more chance’.”

“We share that burden, John. I kept telling you that I would defend my sister. I had no idea that she was so ill and I have lived with her every single day for centuries.”

We hug and comfort each other. Taking the chance, I whisper in her ear, “That Earth pony by the lunch table is ‘Buddy’, a lot like ‘Bud’.”

Luna releases me and says, “I believe you are right, John. Lunch is overdue.”

Moving to the lunch table, Luna makes herself a bowl and smiles at Buddy, “Hello, Buddy. How’s your day going?”

Buddy looks worried, “You know my name but I don’t know yours and my day is being very confusing.”

Luna nods, “That’s because John just told me your name. My name is Luna.”

“Hello, Luna. Do you live here?”

Luna replies, “No, I live in Canterlot which is near John’s farm. Would you like me to drop you off on my way home?”

Very seriously Buddy replies, “I don’t know how far it is. It might be a long walk.”

“We don’t have to worry about that, Buddy. I have a special way to get there.”

When Luna looks up, I nod and say, “Whenever you are ready. Fred will be expecting you. Twilight is putting the Castle back together so I will see you on the balcony in a few hours if not sooner.”

Luna turns back to Buddy saying, “If you’ve had enough to eat, we can go to the farm right now. I’d like to spend a few minutes helping you get settled in.”

Buddy smiles, “Okay. I like you.”

The sisters make their way down the stairs and out across the square.

Cadance questions, “How is Luna going to walk that far?”

I grin, “She’s not. She’ll get Buddy out to a stretch of open road then she’ll distract her and teleport to the road in front of the farm. Buddy may never find out that the farm isn’t in the Crystal Empire. I think we missed our noon show but it would be kinda anti-climatic after this morning. Right now I need solid food and some rest but I had best get it in Canterlot. I have an obligation in a few hours.”

John Sampson Returns Chapter Five

John Sampson Returns Chapter Five

I really have to give Twilight credit. The balcony is back up and most of the other damage repaired. Ponies are organized and getting things done. Twilight is in the Throne Room with a big table in front of her. We rub and hug with great feeling.

Solemnly, I ask, “Have you done anything with Celestia’s Throne and Regalia?”

Twilight replies, “It’s all being packed up for storage. I’ll have her former quarters cleared before sun lowering.”

“That’s okay, I think I’d rather spend the night with you anyway. I’m going to need my Regalia made quickly, though. I can use the ‘sun suit’ for immediate needs but there are sure to be many state occasions in the works. Have you eaten lately?”

“No. You see that line of ponies over there? Those are runners. Grab one and tell him what you want.”

“Okay. Have you spoken to the Royal Secretary yet? And who makes the Regalia anyway?”

“I haven’t spoken with the Secretary, Tailor, or Jeweler.”

I step over to the line and, “First pony, go to the cafeteria and have a twenty pony buffet sent up with tables. Second, I need the Royal Secretary right here. Third, I need the Royal Tailor and fourth, the Royal Jeweler. Go!”

Going back to Twilight, “How long do you think we should allow for an official succession ceremony? I’d say at least a week but I would hate to go any longer than necessary.”

Twilight considers, then, “Two weeks. It will take more than a week for travel from some of our allies and they need a few days to prepare.”

Within a few hours I announcements drafted, a wardrobe ordered, regalia roughed out, and my Throne brought out and redecorated. In short, I am burying myself in the entrapments of government. Then I feel a call.

“Twilight, fifteen minutes. Has anypony seen Luna?”

Somepony answered that Luna was in her quarters so I head out of the Throne Room and toward the stairs on the other side. As I mount the stairs, I turn my ‘sun suit’ to full bright and step out onto the Balcony with five minutes to spare and just in time to see Luna step out on the other end. We nod to each other and wait. The moment comes and I reach out with my magic and embrace my Old Friend. With love and comfort I ease it below the horizon and open the sky for Luna. In moments it is done and I turn my sun raiment off. It’s then that I become aware of a sound. The courtyard below is filled with ponies and they are all applauding. I bow to them and go back down the stairs.

Twilight meets me in the Throne Room, “That was very good, John. We have made the most important part of the transition and our ponies have confidence in the future.”

“Twilight, I have thought about it and I’m going to have dinner with Luna. I need to talk with her about her sister and her own future. Today was hard on all of us but it must be worse for her.”

“I’ve made the same decision, John. I guess we can just go together.”

“Whenever you’re ready.”

As we cross the Throne Room to Luna’s quarters, I tell Twilight, “I have some unfinished business in the Crystal Empire that I may need your help with.”

Twilight is amused, “Oh? I would think that Cadance is settled by now so that can’t be it.”

“I have two strong candidates for apprenticeship. Both are Pegasi and one might be ready for a horn.”

“Now that could be very good. The Royal Herd is rather small these days,” Twilight is looking hopeful.

We enter Luna’s apartment through the side door and look around. Luna is in the main room just standing with her head down and ears limp. I move to her right while Twilight embraces her from the left. We interlace our wings over her and support her with our magic.

I speak softly near her ear, “Luna, My great Friend Luna, we are here for you. Whatever you want, whatever you need, just name it. More than that, accept our love and caring without limit.”

As softly on the other side, Twilight speaks, “Let me help you, Luna. I will hear your Court and can tend your moon for a night or two. You need time to rest and assimilate.”

Luna turns her head to look at me and quivers, “My sister is gone. All that is left is a foal. You did that.”

“Yes, Luna, I did. But I absolutely promise you that all of Celestia is still there. Celestia’s personality is badly broken so I put it into hibernation. All of her memories, good and bad, are still there, just walled off. I intentionally left as little personality as possible outside of the block. That’s Buddy. Her body is still Alicorn so she has as long as she needs to grow a new, healthy personality. When that personality is ready, I will reintegrate her two halves. It’s a slightly more complicated version of what I did to myself to recover from being burned out. You can see for yourself how much of me got lost.”

I see hope in Luna’s eyes now, “My Great Friend John, I’m sorry I doubted you. I think you are right that I need rest. "

From the other side Twilight says, “Luna, everything belonging to Celestia is being carefully packed and stored, ready for instant use when she returns. We are putting John into her place as quickly as possible not because we want to be rid of Celestia but because we need to uphold an image of strength and continuity in Equestria for our ponies and our enemies alike. All of the announcements and notices describe Celestia as on medical leave or medical retirement without any specifics. We are leaving it open for her to return on whatever terms best suit her whenever she comes out of it."

Luna is still sad, “Tell me truthfully, when she comes out better than new, will you be willing to relinquish power?” Her hope is tempered with worry.

I answered seriously, “By the time Celestia comes out, I plan to have a very different Royal Herd in place. Equestria is growing, gaining both size and prosperity. The days of putting the whole load of governance on a single individual are passed. That is what broke Celestia, the need to be perfect every time for so long with no chance for rest. We are going to expand the Herd and share the load. It was our plan, mine and Celestia’s, before she balked at the act of sharing power during the battle with the demons.”

Luna is becoming thoughtful, “I remember you telling me that I must get used to sharing more with the younger members as the Herd grew.”

Somberly, I elaborate, “It’s the reason that Celestia summoned me and has always been some part of the larger plan. I blame myself for the enthusiasm that I displayed when the demons took Swift. I pushed Celestia to the side in the heat of that battle and likely created the fear in her that I would continue pushing until she was out altogether. I can only plead that it was my first experience of using my primary talent and Alicorn powers together.”

Moving together, Twilight and I take Luna into her bedroom and settle us together on her pad. We lay there, cheek to cheek, and relax into sleep.

I am laying on a beanbag in Luna’s main room in my human body with Luna’s head in my lap. Luna is sleeping peacefully when Twilight walks in and looks around.

Twilight asks, “What is this, John?”

I smile, “Back in the beginning, when Luna had a fear of being seen too publicly intimate with a strange alien, we arranged to meet in dreams like this. We could groom and socialize for hours and she would relax and dream in my dream. The possibility of a paradox worried me at first but nothing bad ever happened. Now, I’m guessing that she feels secure and safe in here.”

Twilight nods, “I’m sure of that but how did I get involved?”

“Twilight, I don’t know. Maybe physical proximity? Maybe our bond? Maybe how Luna perceives us? Regardless, you’re a welcome addition. Get comfortable and see where it goes.”

I lay back flat as Twilight eases down beside Luna and lays her head on my chest. I gently stroke Twilight’s cheek and neck then fall asleep in my own dream.

“Zero four hundred, John.”

What? Spike has found us. I begin separating myself from Luna and Twilight as Twilight begins to stir on the other side of our pile.

Luna opens her eyes and looks at both of us, “Thank you very much, My Great Friends. You are exactly the friends I need right now.”

I stretch and, “Luna, there is tea in the kitchen and we are going to breakfast in the Guard cafeteria. You can go with us or go back to sleep. I will meet you on the balcony in an hour and change anyway.”

Passing through the toilet, I find Spike in the kitchen with a cup of heaven waiting for me. In a minute, Twilight joins us followed by Luna.

After everypony has some tea in them, I float an idea, “I want opinions on a change I want to make. The traditional arrangement of the thrones has been the senior Princess in the center and the rest by descending rank on both sides. I prefer primary on one end and secondary on the other with lower ranks in the center giving the symbolism of the strength of the herd protecting all.”

Twilight remembers, “We did that once, when we were going to hear the demon’s complaint against you. I liked it then. We have a much smaller Herd now but I still like it.”

Luna asks, “How soon do we have to decide this?”

I reply, “We don’t have to ever make a permanent decision but I would like to start hearing Courts again tomorrow. That would mostly be one of us at a time but the continuation of normal government is important and we will have full Courts and ceremonies soon.”

There is a small hush as we walk in the cafeteria door but nothing otherwise is out of the ordinary. I get a large fruit bowl and order chicken salad. Twilight and Luna both get large fruit salads.

At the table, I advise Twilight and Luna, “I’m going back to the Crystal Empire after sun raising. I need to catch Cadance up on how things are going and there is some serious banking business left hanging. There’s also a couple of prospects to get to Canterlot.”

Twilight allows, “The Throne Room will be ready by midday. You need to get your office in order and okay your regalia. Who’s going to take tomorrows Court?”

Luna smiles, “I’m safe, I’ve got Night Court.”

Resigned, I say, “It would probably be best if I did but that doesn’t mean I will like it.”

Twilight laughs, “Poor, John. His ponies love him so much.”

Poor Luna looks blank so I explain, “I’m fun to watch so whenever I hold Court, I get a large audience. The audience can’t interfere or even make noise but the supplicants are aware of them and start playing for them. It burns time.”

Now Luna is laughing, “That must be a terrible weight, having so much love heaped on you.”

Wryly, I say, “At least it will be educational for my new aide.”

I get in my chicken salad and some more small talk then, “Twenty minutes. Time to go.”

I salute the room on the way out and every pony in the room rises and bows. We go through Luna’s apartment with Twilight splitting off to the Throne Room. Luna and I go up to the balcony and do our morning duty. I go down the other side so I can check my office and back out to the Throne Room and Twilight.

I have one request, “Twilight, can you get me a desk etc for an aide? I think I’m coming back with one.”

She nods and I reach for the main square in the Crystal Empire. The sun is just peeking over the mountains and I see what Smooth was talking about. Colored beams are shooting up and down the streets as light comes to the Empire. I launch for an aerial view and it is pretty. Looking around, I see my mountain is still missing its peak. I wonder what they’ll call it now?

Landing on the big balcony I walk to Cadance’s apartment. Everypony is quiet so I make myself some tea and settle down in the kitchen to think. I have two really good prospects for both aide and apprentice. Which one do I want most? After kicking it around, I decide to take both to the bank and to Canterlot and see what works out. I suspect I am going to end up with a substantial staff anyway.

A voice comes from the back, “I smell tea. Tea at this hour can only mean one thing. . .”

I answer, “Yes, Cadance, it’s true and you can’t blame me any more. By definition, I have to get up before sunup.”

Laughing, Cadance walks in, “It couldn’t have happened to a more deserving pony.”

Focusing, I say, “Let me take a good look at you.”

Smiling, she replies, “Don’t bother, I’m settled.”

“Dammit! That’s two good cloud dances Celestia has cost me,” I exclaim.

Cadance laughs, “You’ve got at least one waiting for you right now so quit your bitching.”

Attempting to be serious, “I hope you have a replacement for her because I intend to take her back to Canterlot for my staff. She stood up well yesterday in situations that would have left most ponies in a panic.”

“It’s already taken care of, John. And you can have the colt too.”

“Good. We’re having an official succession ceremony in two weeks. I’ll be hearing regular Court tomorrow and rotating with Twilight after that. Luna was very unhappy but we seem to have moved beyond that. Today I’ll see what’s going on in the bank then rush back. I have many symbols and decorations to approve and a staff to build. How is the Empire taking things?”

Cadance grins, “Other than a spirited discussion over what to do about the missing mountain, the Crystal Empire is uninvolved.”

Laughing, “I can’t wait to hear how they fix that one.”

Giggling, Cadance replies, “I’m sure you will. The predominant plan is to petition you to replace what you broke.”

After a moment’s thought, “Send them to me. I have an idea.”

We gossiped a little more then I started down the stairs in search of my aides to be. A couple of quick questions get me to the Captains office and there are two Captains there.

I smile, “Hello, Captain Smooth. I assume you know how to find Corporal Sam?”

The Unicorn Captain shoots up and bows while Smooth bows lightly and, “Hello, Prince John. I’m told I’ve been transferred. And Sam will be here in a few minutes.”

With a grin, “I'm afraid there are hazards to impressing your Commandant. I have a sudden need for a staff and it’s a rare pony that can run in my herd. I hope you’ll find the benefits outweigh the risks. I told Sam that my transportation abilities are effectively unlimited so you can pack anything personal.”

Right on cue, Sam walks up followed by a buddy. Both are carrying stuffed duffels. When they spot me, they drop the bags and bow.

I greet, “Hello, Sam. Just leave the bags.”

I scan the bags then drop them in my pocket.

Turning to Smooth, “And yours?”

She points to a light bag in the corner of the office. I add it to my pocket and salute the Unicorn.

“Thank you for the use of your office, Captain. Smooth, Sam, let’s go open a bank.”

We go up and out until we arrive at the front door of the bank. One of the young Unicorns from our previous trip is waiting inside and unlocks the door when she sees us.

Bowing, she invites, “Right this way, Your Majesty,” and leads down that big hall to a large office with the bank manager waiting.

“Good morning, Your Majesty. I have some very exciting news. Only a few of the trust admins have replied so far but every one that has, indicates not only verification of the information we have but also substantial increases in the assets held. I don’t think we have enough room in this building for the staff it will take to oversee all of these assets.”

Smiling, I ask, “Who owns the adjacent buildings?”

“You do, Sir. This block is one of the assets.”

“Are any of the tenants short term?”

“Two of them, Sir.”

“Make their transitions easy and build offices. Hire me a large engineering firm for civil construction also. It will probably make sense to open satellite offices in Canterlot, Manehattan, and Baltimare. I’ll check back in a few days. Right now, we are going to the vault.”

Those boxes have been on my mind since I saw them so I go straight to them when the door is open. Looking inside the first one, I burst out laughing. Both of my aides look at me with confusion.

“This, my friends, is what I mean when I talk about running with the big ponies. Swift Trail has sent me a message, ‘clean up your mess,’ over the centuries. Sam, go find us a heavy cart suitable for hauling off a lot of garbage.”

I start pulling pieces out of a box and sorting them on the table into piles of wood, iron, and copper. When I have a pile of any category on the table, I wrap it in a shield and contract the shield to minimum radius. Soon I have solid balls of wood, iron, and copper. The metals go into my pocket and the wood into an empty box.

Sam finally arrives with a cart, “They don’t have a garbage cart so a money cart will have to do.”

I float the first box of wood onto the cart and go back to work. Shortly, I compress the excess empty boxes into the last wood ball and load the third box onto the cart.

“Take that back to them and tell them to use it for fuel.”

Smooth couldn’t hold it any more, “John, what was all that stuff?”

Sadly, I say, “Smooth, I am going to give you a gift beyond price. I’m not going to tell you what it was except to say it represents something that you never want to see in Equestria.”

We make our way back to the manager’s office and I inform her, “We’re on our way to Canterlot. If you have an emergency, tell Cadance, otherwise my mailing address is Royal Castle, Canterlot. Make an extra copy of every final report and I will seal it in the vault when I check in.”

Collecting Sam, we go out the front door, into the main square and teleport to the Throne Room in the Royal Castle. Ponies are cleaning and shining everywhere including my Throne. Twilight has one small table in front of her and is speaking with the Royal Tailor and Jeweler.

Twilight looks up, “John! Great. We need a fitting right now.”

“Okay, I’ll swap with you. These are Sam Apple and Smooth Trail, the prospects I want you to see.”

The Royal Jeweler has a crown but he has underestimated the size of my head by a lot. The good news is that it will be fixed within the hour with extra relief for my horn. The Royal Tailor has robes and a vest with my sigil large on the front of it. They’ll do. Meanwhile, Twilight is giving my two nervous aides a thorough going over.

As I walk up, I ask, “What do you think, Twilight?”

Smiling, she replies, “I think you’re right, John. You can start her on horn training today. He’ll catch up in a year or two.”

I nod, “Thank you, Twilight. Come on you two, let’s find you a home.”

I lead them through the side door into my apartment and down the bedroom hall.

“Pick any room other than the big one for a private room and throw your stuff in,” as I call their bags from my pocket. “Be sure you have your paperwork with you when we leave.”

Checking through the master bedroom, I find plenty of pads and blankets. There is a very nice shower and toilet through the far door. Back out to the hall gets me a larger communal shower and toilet in the middle of the smaller bedrooms. The other end of the hall opens to a complex of offices with my favorite conference slash war room. The executive office is much as I remember it. My aides have caught up with me while I’m reminiscing.

“This office is where most Royal business is done. Even if it has to go to open Court to be finalized, the deal is struck here. Most Court time is ceremony, proclamations, and commoner supplicants. Things like supplier contracts will be evaluated and approved back here, that will be a lot of your jobs, then made official with three minutes in front of the Throne. The supplicants are the most time consuming, most fun, most frustrating, and most important. It’s part of the heart of Equestria that literally anypony has the absolute right to ask the Royal Herd for help with any problem and expect to be heard promptly. Most of them will be ordinary ponies with ordinary problems and just a hair too much pride or stubbornness to compromise. And some are like a petition I am told is coming soon. A group from the Crystal Empire wants me to fix the mountain I broke.”

Sam is studying me, “You can’t be serious, can you?”

Meanwhile Smooth is laughing so hard she’s about to fall over.

Seriously, I say, “Consider this a lesson in Royal thinking. I’m going to do it but I’m going to make them earn it. This will be the first job for the engineers I told the bank to hire. The petitioners will have to decide what we are going to build with the help of the engineers.”

Smooth is calming down, “But, John, that wasn’t your doing, that was an attack on you. They’re blaming you for saving their lives by drawing the attack away from town.”

I explain, “Yes, and you will never say that outside of these walls. The attacker was Celestia. We know that but they don’t. The responsibilities are the same anyway. Celestia is of the Royal Herd and I head the Royal Herd so I am responsible. Whether I am fixing Celestia’s mistake or my own it’s the same.”

Passing through the door into the main hall, “The Castle Main Entrance is that way. You will usually check in and out through there. This way is the main entrance to the Throne Room and around the corner is the hall leading back to the Guard sector.”

I lead all the way back to the Company Clerk’s office and open the door, “We have two new Aides for the Royal Herd. Please set them up while I speak with the Colonel.”

The clerk snaps off a bow and opens the door to the Colonel’s office at the same time.

We trade bow for salute and get comfortable when I close the door.

I start, “I’d be much happier if we could keep it ‘John’ and ‘Far’ or any other call name if you prefer.”

She smiles, “Far will do, John.”

Continuing, “You may have noticed those are relatives out there. They are assigned to me specifically as aides but their real job is apprentice. They both have the magic and the strength to ascend relatively soon. And it might be a good idea to bump Sam to Lieutenant. He’s going to be giving orders in my name.”

Far nods, “I’ll take care of it. Are you planning any more of those cloud dances soon?”

Laughing, “I am but you need to talk to Twilight about cutting through the Castle. I prefer more room. At least she won’t get a chance for another year. By the way, I have a gift for the armorers. You might want to come along for that.”

Far replies, “Give me just a second,” pulling a form from her desk and signing it. “That will take care of Sam’s promotion.”

She leaves the form with the clerk as we file out and I tell my aides to keep after the paperwork, I will return shortly. At the armorers I call all of the metal balls from my pocket and present them to the head smith.

“These are very good metal recovered from a very bad purpose. Please use it wisely.” Turning to Far, “If you know anypony deserving a special weapon, now is the time.”

Far suggested, “What about you, Your Majesty?”

“How could I possibly find a weapon more special than the one I already have?”

So I have to call my big sword and show it off. I think the armorers are more in awe of the sword than me.

On the way back to her office, Far has questions, “How effective are you with that sword, really?”

“Very. I have the speed and strength to swing it faster than any non-Alicorn can see. The only time I’ve ever drawn it in anger, I beheaded a Minotaur in a fraction of a second. The other five Minotaurs surrendered immediately. You need to know this because the standing order when I’m in combat is to get the mares and foals to safety and stay out of my way.”

Far nods, “Of course a real battle would be different.”

My turn to nod, “In a real battle is where my primary talent comes into play. I plan. My backups have backups and under no circumstances will I allow the situation to deteriorate into a fair fight.”

Far is smiling widely, “I like that. You are nothing like Celestia.”

Smiling, I observe, “You know there are least two big differences.”

Curious, she asks, “Oh, and what are they?”

“Balls.”

I open the door to the clerk's office with the sound of laughter behind me and a disturbed Sam in front of me.

“Prince John, please tell this clerk that I’m not a Lieutenant.”

Ginning, I ask, “Did you read the paperwork?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“What did it say?”

“It said ‘Lieutenant’.”

“Then what you say is ‘Thank you, Colonel Far Trail’.”

Suppressing giggles, Far Trail salutes Sam and says, “Congratulations, Lieutenant Sam Apple.”

A rather dazed Sam returns salute and thanks the Colonel. Smooth is just barely not laughing.

“Come on, staff, we need bars, an alarm clock, and to finish setting up tomorrow’s Court.”

Back in the Throne Room, the Jeweler has my crown adjusted and it fits.

I complement, “Very good. Put it with the rest of my regalia and I’ll be ready for it after sun raising tomorrow. Would you happen to have any Lieutenant’s bars handy? Sam suddenly needs them.”

“We have them on the shelf, Your Majesty.”

“Good. Set him up with daily and dress in silver. He’ll be in my quarters”

I look around for Twilight and find her, “Twilight, Darling, can I annoy Spike for a while?”

Twilight snickers, “I don’t think your colt will consider anything you can come up with annoying but you are welcome to try. He should be in the Tower.”

“Thank you, Twilight. Smooth, the same Guardponies that keep the sign in log will have a sign-up sheet for supplicants. Get a copy and start making sense of tomorrow. Sam, come with me.”

I take Sam out the main doors and down the hall to Twilight’s Tower. Walking in the front door, “Hello, Spike.”

Spike returns, “In the kitchen, John.”

As I walk in the kitchen, I hear “Gurk!” behind me. Turning, I see a very big eyed Sam staring at Spike.

Spike looks annoyed at me, “You didn’t tell him I’m a Dragon, did you?”

Looking innocent, “Why should I? Sam’s a big pony.”

Spike sighs, “Sam, I know what John is up to. In a week the Castle is going to be full of every size, shape, and species of dignitary that you can imagine. Some of them are going to be bigger and more fearsome than me. You need to get used to the idea or leave the Castle before then.”

Sam is beginning to recover, “But Twilight said he is your colt? I thought that meant he is her colt too?”

Smiling, I explain, “It does. It says so right on his Guard ID. I told you anything is possible when you get to Alicorn level magic. Spike, Sam is in training to be my aide. Twilight and I are going to go in different directions a lot in the near future, especially when she gets heavy. So I need someone to keep my life together. Can you please show him around and teach him how to make tea. And get him an alarm clock.”

“Sure, John. When do you need him back?”

“I want him for sun lowering today and you can have him back tomorrow as needed.”

Spike smiles, “Got it. Sam, come with me. We are going to make a list of the things John craves and then we are going shopping for them.”

“Sam, take notes. Spike is very, very good at what he does.”

Back in the Throne Room, I get in some serious cheek rubs before Twilight pulls away, “You’re distracting me, John.”

“That seems only fair to me. Sam had a junior moment on meeting Spike but got over it. He’s still trying to figure out how you gave birth to a Dragon. Spike is instructing him in housekeeping in the Castle. I’m going to take Sam up on the balcony tonight and introduce him to Luna. I really hope I can get Luna interested in mentoring him. Did you see where Smooth went?”

Twilight smiled, “Hell yes. Sam and Luna could do each other a world of good. Smooth is in your office. I showed her where to get the supplicant list and she came back with several pages.”

I'm beginning to have some confidence, “You know, we may actually pull this off.”

“Don’t get too happy, Big Colt. I doubt the Minotaurs will start anything once they realize who you are but the Griffons can’t avoid testing you. And who knows what the Dragons may think.”

“I’ve been thinking about that. Sooner or later the Dragon Lord is going to hear that Celestia has retired. He might feel like returning to his old ways without the fear of Celestia to restrain him. So we might just invite him and let him test me. That will get it over with quickly and on our terms. Plus, the sight of me besting the Dragon Lord will end a lot of ideas that Equestria might be vulnerable.”

Twilight is worried, “Let me think on it. I understand your logic and can find no fault with it, but nothing good has ever come of dealing with wild dragons.”

Smooth was at her desk, as predicted, with three pages of list spread out.

“John! I’m glad you’re here. The entries with a check mark are routine problems and need no further research. The entries with an X mark need your personal attention. The unmarked entries need more info.”

Looking it over, there are several unmarked entries and two X’s. The rest are checked. The last X, almost the last entry, is ‘A petition for the repair of damaged community property in the Crystal Empire’. As Cadance had predicted.

“Smooth, this last X, bottom of the last page, goes first thing after lunch. Put all the leftover checks behind it and we’ll clear as many as we can and leave the rest for Twilight. The first X, the Ambassador from Griffonstone, goes first. ‘A matter of mutual security’ doesn’t give me much to go on so just start at the top of the checks after that’s concluded.”

I go over the checks looking for anything hidden but all I find is individual ponies with minor gripes.

“Take the list back to the sign in squad and explain it to them like I just told you. They’ll line them up in order when they sign in. When Court begins, you will stand to my right and look good. Don’t answer or respond to anypony but me. I may tell you to fetch papers from the supplicants or other minor ‘go for’ duties. Everything else will be taken care of by the regular Throne Room squad.”

When Smooth returns from delivering the list, Sam and several packages are with her.

Sam is excited, “I am so glad you introduced me to Spike. He knows some very interesting stories about you, John. Did you really scare a Minotaur so bad just by looking at him that he crapped all over himself?”

Laughing, “I did a little more than look at him. I carried him off from the group by his horn and promised him that I would let my pet monster out to play with him if he didn’t talk. You’ll certainly hear about that incident when the Minotaur delegation gets here. Before it was over I had all five of them gelded.”

Sam’s eyes are getting big, “Whoa, you have a pet monster?”

“Yes, Sam. He’s known for his tastes in exotic foods. His favorite is Manticore.”

Sam is really excited now, “Where do you keep this monster?”

“In my head.”

That was good for a couple of minutes of silence, so I suggested, “Let’s go put up the groceries.”

In the kitchen, Sam looks serious, “That’s why you want all this meat, isn’t it?”

“Yes it is, Sam. No pony has anything to fear. Swift Trail tamed him many years ago. Now he lives to defend ponies. That makes him useful to keep around. Twilight and Luna even like him.”

Thoughtfully, Sam says, “Spike likes him a lot. And I saw what you mean about Spike’s ID. He’s very proud of it.”

“Fifteen minutes, Sam. Let’s go.”

I head through the apartment and up the back stairs. We come out on the balcony with five minutes to spare. Luna is already waiting.

“Stand off a couple of steps, Sam. Watch and see how much of it makes sense to you.”

And it’s time. I send my magic out to cradle and lower the sun. As soon as the sky is clear, Luna raises her moon.

Turning to Sam, “How much of it could you see?”

Silence. Sam is staring at me with wide eyes and open mouth.

“Hello, Sam. Anypony home?”

Sam focuses on me, “John, I felt it. I felt the wind so strong it could have blown me out of this world.”

“That’s good. Now all you have to do is learn to fly in that wind. Let’s go meet Luna.”

Luna was waiting at the other end of the balcony watching our little drama with a smile.

I introduce, “Hello, My Great Friend Luna. This is Sam Apple and he has just felt the great wind for the first time. Sam, Luna taught me horn skills. It would be a great favor to me if she could teach you a few things and you had damned well better pay attention and keep her happy while she does it.”

Luna laughs, “So you think I need a distraction?”

Nodding, “I don’t think it will hurt you, Luna. Mostly, I need some quiet time with his dam. She’s ready for a horn right now and I need to get some basic horn safety into her. Sam is having his world view greatly expanded this week and you are better at that than anypony.”

With a grin, Luna says, “I’ll babysit your colt, John. How long do you need?”

“Anything more than a couple of hours. He’s going to get another lesson on Castle housekeeping from Spike tomorrow so you can keep him as long as he entertains you.”

“Come with me, Friend Sam. We have much to discuss. Perhaps I will take you on my nightly rounds.”

Smooth is still in the kitchen when I get back, “You didn’t drop Sam, did you?”

“No, I gave him a major revelation then traded him to Luna for the night. By sun raising he will have a much better understanding of what the Royal Herd really does.”

“That sounds interesting, John. When can I take one of those courses?”

“As soon as we have some snacks and tea. Your course will be more advanced than Sam’s.”

Smooth starts pulling out plates, bowls, and groceries. As she puts the water on to boil and prepares the food, I explain, “We are going to mind walk tonight. We’ll use my horn but you will be expected to actively participate. What we must do is get your mind organized and focused. Until that happens, I can’t let you anywhere near free magic. You can have as much Pegasus magic as you want and it will only help you fly. Free magic, like Unicorns use, can do anything including things that could get you and those around you badly hurt.”

Dinner is pleasant and we learn much about our personal lives. Then it’s time to get serious. I push two bean bags together in the common room and say, “Get comfortable. This may take some time.”

When she is settled, I stretch out next to her and make the horn touch. I find myself in a whirlwind with images zooming around me.

“Smooth, where are you?”

“Right here,” as she blows by. I open my wings and chase her down.

“Isn’t this fun, John?”

“Enjoy it while you can. Our primary goal tonight is to be sure this never happens again.”

“Oh, John. Can’t I have any fun?”

“Not this kind. Come with me to my mind for the reason why.”

I grab Smooth and bring her to my familiar white floor.

“This is what a wizard’s mind looks like. That whirlwind you enjoyed so much would be quickly fatal if you had a horn. Watch and learn why.”

Several hours later Smooth has the beginnings of an understanding of magic and some personal info about me. Her mind is organizing and it’s time for rest.

“Smooth, while you sleep, your mind will assimilate the new information and when you wake up, you will remember some of it as your own knowledge. Now, I’m going to bed. You are welcome to join me or find your own.”

“I want to join you, John, but I need a shower.”

This is going to be fun to watch, “How about I show you the Alicorn way?”

“Okay, John, but I’m not sure what you mean.”

I concentrate for a second and ‘pop’, it is done.

Smooth squeals, “What did you do?”

Smiling, “I sent everything not a living part of you or an integral part of your uniform on a one way trip to the open countryside. You are now cleaner than a shower could get you and got your uniform got cleaned too.”

She makes a beeline for the big pad in my bedroom and settles into the middle of it after doffing her uniform. I stretch and settle next to her, covering her with my wing. Pulling her close, I lay my head on top of my wing over her shoulder and drift off to thoughts of how good it is to be adding to my herd again.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Six

John Sampson Returns Chapter Six

“It’s four AM. Rise and shine.”

New voice? Must be Sam. I uncover Smooth and rise to my feet.

“Is the tea ready?”

“Brewing right now.”

I hit the toilet and wander to the kitchen just as the tea is poured.

“Not bad, Sam. Did you get any sleep last night?”

Sam is solemn, “Not a wink. I went with Luna on her rounds. You never told me that she covers all of Equestria every night.”

“So you are beginning to understand that being Royal is more than just standing around looking good.”

Smooth walks in and glares at a teacup. I laugh and her ears go flat.

Sam is confused, “What just happened.”

Through laughter, “I just gave Smooth the first of her horn lessons. She assimilated last night and is now mad at the teacup because it didn’t do as it was told. That’s going to be part of life until her horn grows.”

Smooth is annoyed, “Why did you show me how nice it is to live in a world obedient to you, then leave me hanging half way?”

I answer, “Because you have to know the goal but you can’t just throw magic at it and expect perfect results. If you had the horn right now there would probably be tea all over the ceiling. You have to develop the skills and fine control needed to do things like sip tea. It’s a lot harder than just pushing or lifting.”

A few cups of tea later, “I’m going to get breakfast. Sam, you might want to get in a nap.”

Sam says, “I’m alright. Luna did something right before she sent me here and I feel ready to go.”

We march down the hall and into the cafeteria. I note some extra dress uniforms in the crowd but it’s a fairly normal morning otherwise. I’m setting my omelet and oatmeal on the table when Twilight walks in. She sends Spike to get their orders and heads straight for our table.

I greet her, “Perfect. Just who I wanted to see. I have the Griffon Delegation first thing this morning and could use some advice on dealing with them.”

Twilight smiles big, “Just be yourself. Griffons are predators and like to dominate. I had some private feelers that they came because they are concerned about Celestia being ill and wanted to see for themselves. You should have no trouble reassuring them

“Should I invite them on a Manticore hunt?”

“I don’t think you should take it that far," Twilight grimaces, "but I am sure you can come up with enough testosterone to drown them.”

Changing the subject, I say, “Sam had some interesting experiences last night. He went with Luna on her rounds.”

That got Twilight’s attention, “Sam, did Luna take you along of did you accompany her?”

Sam is confused, “We flew out over the great plain side by side and she showed me all of the lights and how to spot one that needed help. Then she told me to go by myself and find one that I could help. When I did it was a foal that just lost both sire and dam to something horrible. I promised her that if her herd didn’t take care of her that I would and she calmed down. Luna was surprised and then told me that we would check her together later today and she would help me find the foal if it became necessary.”

Twilight is in shock so I take over, “Sam, did Luna tell you how rare it is to find anypony that can navigate the great plain much less touch and enter dreams?”

Sam is looking confused, “She seemed surprised but she didn’t make any big deal of it.”

“Sam, Equestria needs a pony that can rescue foals far more than one that can make tea for a lazy Prince. If Luna agrees, you are Luna’s apprentice. We’ll find out right after sun raising.”

We have a quiet breakfast until, “Twenty minutes. Sam, let’s go,” and I line the group up.

I salute the room and head out for the balcony with Sam in tow. We get there with six minutes to spare and watch Luna come up from the other side. I put on my ‘sun suit’ and do my morning ritual with my friend the sun. This time when I look out over the courtyard, I spot a couple of Griffons watching. Sam and I go over and down with Luna.

I confront Luna, “What’s this about you are stealing my apprentice?”

Luna smiles sweetly, “You said I could have him, John.”

I had to laugh at that, “Luna, I told him this very morning that Equestria needs ponies that can rescue foals far more than anypony that can make tea for a lazy Prince. If you will undertake to train him and develop his talent, I will do everything in my power to help.”

Luna nods, “He is, of course, on probation right now but I will welcome the help. The great plain is getting bigger than I can cover in one night by myself and you are very right that the time to share the burden is now.”

“Thank you very much, My Wonderful Friend Luna. Now I must go see what the Griffons are cooking up.”

I go back through the Throne Room, checking to see that everything is in place and ready. It is. In the office, I find Smooth waiting with list laid out.

“There are no changes, John, and the Griffons are ready whenever you are.”

One last stop in the anteroom for my regalia. Vest and Crown will do for today. I turn up my sun raiment enough to make my natural white glow a little and my mane and tail to flow like dark flame. Damned, I look good. I take my place on the Throne and get comfortable. Smooth settles in on my right.

Nodding to the Guardponies at the door, “Let them in.”

The Herald announces, “Prince Gerald and Entourage, Representing the Griffons of Griffonstone.”

I recognize the first Griffon in the procession. He was watching from the courtyard this sun raising.

I stand, making sure he can see that I am bigger than he is, and greet, “Welcome to Equestria, Prince Gerald. Did you enjoy our morning ritual?”

Bowing his head briefly, “It was interesting and informative. In fact, it answered several of the questions we came to ask.”

I smile and continue, “Let me answer a few more. Celestia is on medical leave right now. I was summoned specifically to be Her relief before the strain of caring for an entire growing world overcame Her. A little set to with the demons delayed my coming into my full powers for four centuries but I’m here now and Twilight and I have Equestria well taken care of.”

Prince Gerald smiles widely, “I like a pony that is forthright so I will be equally direct. Our biggest concern is the Dragons. The Lord of Dragons feared only Celestia and without Her active presence the Dragons may revert to their old ways. Are you strong enough to enforce a treaty on them?”

I state flatly, “Twilight is stronger than Celestia and I am stronger than Twilight. We have been discussing the best way to communicate this to the Dragons. If you have any suggestions, I would like to discuss them over lunch today.”

This caught Prince Gerald by surprise, “Prince John, you do know that Griffons are carnivorous?”

I answer, “Of course. I’ve spent the last four centuries on an isolated farm so I am effectively new to Canterlot again. My hope is that you can show me some good restaurants.”

This startles Prince Gerald but it positively electrifies the Griffoness standing behind him.

Recovering, he says, “I would be honored to have lunch with you, Prince John, and may know exactly what you are looking for.”

I smile, “Good. Meet me in my Private office around eleven forty five.”

Prince Gerald nods, “Count on it. This should be a lot of fun.”

The Griffons turn and go back through the big door to be replaced by a big line of ponies with small problems. I settle their arguments and give them hope until eleven thirty. The doors close and we exit through the same anteroom leaving my regalia. It’s eleven forty and the Griffons are in my office waiting.

Prince Gerald greets me, “Your Majesty.”

I respond, “If you don’t mind, as long as we aren’t in Court, I’d rather be John. This is Smooth, my apprentice.”

The Griffon laughs, “Yes! I’m Gerald and this is Galinda, my sister. Do you have any kind of security detail?”

I reply, “Whenever I leave the Castle, we have ‘discrete cover’. That mostly means aerial surveillance. I can take care of myself.”

Gerald guffaws, “That’s what I call confidence.”

I smile, “Any time you feel the urge we can spar or race. I promise to try real hard not to hurt you.”

Galinda is smiling now, “I want to watch this.”

I smile wider, “That can be arranged. Right now, where are we going? Will it be easier to walk or fly.”

Galinda jumps on that, “I want to see John fly. That is a serious pair of wings he has there.”

I say, “No problem. Follow me.”

We go through the apartment and up the back stairs coming out on my favorite balcony. I launch fifty yards straight up and hover. Smooth is close behind me. The Griffons hesitate a second then join us.

Galinda asks, “Is that the same balcony where you . . .”

“Yes, that is where I usually raise and lower the sun though I can do it wherever I happen to be.” I start out over the city, “I just like this view. I could cruise around for hours. But you must be hungry so which way?”

Gerald takes the lead and we loop around once to line up on a road and land in front of the Walledoff Hotel. Walking through the lobby we take a right and find a maître d' waiting for us.

“Your Majesty! We are so happy to see you. Is this your whole party.”

“Yes and this Prince Gerald’s party. He’s teaching me things about my own town.”

“Very good, Sir,” turning to Gerald, “Sir?”

Gerald replies, “We need a private room with three Griffon and one pony menus.”

“Yes, Sir. This way,” and he leads us through the restaurant to a door in the back. There’s a large table and a variety of furniture inside.

By the time we have the furniture sorted and are at the table, a young Unicorn mare comes in and, “What would you like to drink, Your Majesties?” Everypony wants beer.

She leaves us with menus and the fun begins. I see several things that attract me but one in particular piques my interest. When our waiter arrives, I ask, “It says ‘wild game as available’, would Manticore be included?”

Smooth is giggling and Galinda is staring at me.

The waiter replies with drooping ears,, “I don’t believe so, Your Majesty.”

I sigh, “Oh well. I’ll take the grilled catfish with sliced potatoes on the side.”

Everypony else gives their order and Smooth surprises me by ordering the same catfish.

Smooth laughs, “I just knew you were going to do that, John.”

Galinda is focusing, “Do you eat Manticore often, John?”

I sigh again, “Not lately. When I first arrived in Equestria with little more than I was wearing, I hid in the middle of the Everfree Forest. I had to hunt to eat and Manticore was convenient as they came looking for me. Since I got my magic and my pony body, I haven’t had any but I miss the taste.”

Galinda is developing a serious tail twitch, “What kind of creature are you that you can drop into the dark forest and come up eating monsters?”

I smile, “I was born human. Humans are super-predators. When Celestia summoned the strongest stallion available, she got me. It took a while to convert me into a pony and get my magic straight but here I am. The human is still locked up inside me because he is very useful when a fight breaks out.”

Gerald is nodding, “Now I understand your ‘confidence’. The dragons may be in for the surprise of their very long lives.”

Galinda announces in a husky voice, “And I want some private time with you soon, John.”

Looking directly at her, I say, “Galinda, there must be some public understanding first. I don’t know Griffon customs and would not want to offend but I am a lot stronger than you understand and Alicorns cloud dance, not much privacy there.”

That has Gerald’s attention, “Did you say ‘cloud dance’?”

“I did. It means that the stallion and mare compete in flight skills and strength prior to mid air mating. It makes sense because the stallion has to prove that he is strong enough to fly both himself and the mare for the duration of the cover. Ask around about me and Twilight. Twilight is a wild one, she even flew through the Castle.”

Gerald laughs, “I would very much like to see that. As for our customs, Galinda is fully adult and a blooded warrior. If she chooses to raise her wings for you, no Griffon would blame you for anything that followed.”

Looking directly at Galinda, “I can’t deny the interest but I would blame myself if I harmed a mare that trusted me. Pony mares follow an equine pattern and give birth to foals big enough to stand and walk within minutes of birth. Pony stallions are sized to match. Griffons appear to follow a feline pattern. That means young born small and helpless. Top that off with the fact that I am the largest stallion in Equestria so I would like to research things a bit before making any promises.”

Galinda returns my gaze, “You have magic, you could change me to a pony mare.”

Nodding, “I could. That would require a very large degree of trust and I would need some indication of acceptance from the Royal Flock before I tampered with a member to that degree. What I could do, if Gerald approves, is take you on a mind walk and let you experience it as a memory.”

Gerald is curious, “Why would you need my permission?”

“Because I am an extremely powerful wizard and could alter anypony’s personality or memories with ease. My personal honor constrains me to only mind walk with informed consent but in the case of an ally’s Royal member, I would also require complete transparency. It’s only sensible to protect both of us from political accusations down the road.”

Gerald agrees, “I think you are right and I think you are going to be a large improvement over Celestia.”

Speaking seriously, I explain, “Gerald, something that non-magic users don’t understand is the way a Pony’s will shapes their magic. I am the Pony that I am in this time and place because I am Celestia’s ideal. Her magic selected me and brought me here and I am doing the things she wanted done for Equestria. Remember that when she returns.”

Gerald asks, “You don’t feel manipulated or enslaved?”

Smiling, I answer, “Attention to detail is what makes a true wizard. Her spell selected for a stallion that would be happier in Equestria than wherever he was. I chose to separate myself from the universe of my birth and become Pony because it was my own true desire as expressed by my own magic.”

Gerald is thoughtful, “I am beginning to believe that I know just enough about magic to ask some really stupid questions.”

Laughing, I agree, “Me too. Every time I think I have it mastered, something strange pops up. I do know how to get us back to the Castle in less than a second, if everypony is ready.”

Gerald asks, “Are you planning to teleport? I would be interested in that.”

I reply, “No, I’m thinking of a portal because I want to go to my office and teleporting a group into a small space like that is tricky. A portal lets everypony walk through and clear the other side.”

Gerald says, “Let’s go.”

Turning to the waiter hovering near the door, “Add a fifty percent tip for the staff and send the bill to the Castle.”

I reach for my office and make a door. Stepping through, I motion for the others to follow. Smooth steps right through but the Griffons stop to examine the portal itself. Galinda steps through and finally Gerald. I collapse the door.

I suggest, “I can do that any time you want to go home quickly or need to consult. Many Unicorns can teleport you so you might even hire one for quick transportation.”

Gerald is interested, “We are definitely going to talk more about this.”

“If you want a little entertainment, stick around for the next petition. They want me to replace the mountain I broke.”

We pass through the anteroom and I get my regalia back on. Turning my ‘sun suit’ up, I step out to Throne Room with Smooth and the Griffons behind me.

Gerald speaks up, “I like that fire effect. I assume it’s magic so could I get something like it?”

“You could but it has a very high price. First, you’d need a big horn then you’d have to tend the sun every day.” As I reach the Throne, “Spectator seating is against the far wall. When you want to leave, there’s a door behind the curtain that leads out to the main hall.”

When everypony is in place, I nod to the Guardponies at the door. As the door opens, the Herald announces, “A delegation from the Crystal Empire to petition for the repair of damaged community property.”

It’s a group of four Ponies, two Pegasi, a Unicorn, and an Earth Pony, all looking like merchants.

Their spokespony steps up, “Your Majesty, we represent all of the merchants and business owners in the Crystal Empire. . .”

I stop him, “No you don’t. I own some businesses in the Crystal Empire and you don’t represent me. Give me hard facts with a good plan and you’ll get what you want but don’t try to fake your way through it.”

He bows, “Yes, Your Majesty. All of the merchants that we were able to contact agreed that we should ask you to restore the mountain. It’s not a matter of blame as much as it is nopony else could do it.”

I nod, “That makes sense. Now just how do you propose to restore the missing rock? I can move rock but I can’t just pull it out of thin air.”

The spokespony looks thoughtful for a moment, “Where did the original rock go? Is there a way to bring it back?”

I explain, “It was vaporized by a backlash of magic from the sun. It no longer exists.”

He looks sad, “Then we’re just out a big chunk of mountain?”

I smile, “It’s a little better than that. I could level the surface and make an easy access from the city. That would allow you to build whatever you wanted up there. Or you could find a source of rock like enlarging the pocket that the Crystal Empire rests in. Then I could use that rock to rebuild the mountain.”

I have his attention now, “What do you think that we should do, Your Majesty?”

He's hooked. “I think that you should return to the Crystal Empire bearing a proclamation that I have prepared for you. You will take it to the main bank on the square and show it to the manager. She is already hiring an engineering firm for this project. Your merchant group will work with the engineers to come up with a project that will satisfy you and be feasible to build. When you have something ready to build, come back here. I will do the heavy magic and finance the project.”

They all look at each other and nod. Their spokespony agrees, “We like that idea, Your Majesty, and thank you for your kind consideration.”

I instruct, “Your proclamation will be read tomorrow morning, first thing. You can pick your copy up immediately afterwards. Let it be so done.”

I hear a couple minor complaints quickly then Sam comes rushing in from Luna’s apartment. Arriving at the Throne, he says, “Emergency, Your Majesty. Luna says come immediately.”

I stand and announce, “I’m sorry, mares and stallions, the rest of the day’s Court is cancelled due to an emergency.”

As we start toward Luna’s door, I ask, “What is it?”

Sam replies, “Dragon attack.”

Looking up, I see the Griffons just moving toward the exit. I call out, “Prince Gerald, please come with us.”

We meet at Luna’s door and after we are through it, I say, “There’s been a Dragon attack. I don’t know the details yet but anything you may know has just become extremely important.”

Luna is waiting for us in her main room.

I explain to Luna, “This is Gerald and Galinda of the Griffon Royal Flock. They came here to warn us of stirrings among the Dragons.”

Luna nods, “Most timely. Sam’s lost foal turns out to have been orphaned by a Dragon raid. Several small villages around the Horseshoe Bay have been hit and that foal is the only survivor we could find.”

I ask, “Has Twilight been notified?”

Luna replies, “I’ve sent for her.”

The words are still echoing when ‘pop’, Twilight is here.

I bring her up to date, then, “Twilight, take everypony to the big conference room and get the Guard there too. I will have a short private talk with Luna then join you.”

Everypony quickly follows Twilight out then I turn to Luna, “Give me locations.” A quick horn touch later and we head off to the conference room ourselves, dropping my regalia along the way.

I call the room to order as soon as Colonel Far Trail runs in, “Quick summary, Prince Gerald came from Griffonstone to warn us that the Dragons have heard of Celestia’s leave and are stirring. Sam and Luna found an orphan foal in the world of dreams and searched for her on this day. Luna, take it from there.”

Luna began, “I teleported with Sam to the general area where the foal was located. We found several small villages around the Horseshoe Bay that are wrecked and lifeless. There are signs of Dragons all around them. Then we found the foal in the next place we checked and immediately returned here.”

I ask, “Do you have any count on the number of Dragons involved?”

Luna answers, “More than three and less than six and they all seem relatively small.”

Next I ask, “Prince Gerald, can you add anything or advise us of Dragon tactics?”

Gerald responds, “What Princess Luna reports matches what we know of Dragon tactics. They will send in several of the lesser Dragons to test your response. If they get away with it, the Dragon Lord will come next with a major force. When we left Griffonstone they were wandering up and down the borders but not actually crossing. We would like to get home as quickly as possible because it is likely that they have crossed our borders too.”

I suggest, “Prince Gerald, I think you should stay with us when we go to confront the Dragons. I think a unified front will benefit both of our lands. Sending Princess Galinda to give warning is an excellent idea and she can send us word of any attacks on Griffons. Colonel Far Trail, do we have a Unicorn that we can assign to teleport to Griffonstone?”

Colonel Far confers briefly with the Unicorn Captain behind her and replies, “Captain Deep Blue can do it.”

I order, “Captain, you are assigned as liaison and transportation assistance for Princess Galinda. Get her home and stand by to transmit any information the Griffons have to share. You can leave whenever she is ready.”

The Captain and Griffon confer briefly and ‘pop’, they’re gone.

I resume, “Luna, does what you’ve heard so far match with Celestia’s last encounter with the Dragons?”

Luna nods, “To a ‘T’, John. And it will probably be even harder to back them down this time.”

I smile, “My policy as regards preying on Ponies remains the same. They learn or die trying. Colonel, I need three squads ready for cleanup and recording. I want as much as we can get on the missing and dead Ponies so we can notify their herds. Can anypony think of anything else?”

Twilight speaks up, “John, I think this is going to take more than just stopping the raids. Any Dragon we catch will just make them change their area of operation. We are going to end up taking it to the Lord of Dragons before this is over.”

I agree with Twilight, “Ideally, I want to catch two or three in the act or with undeniable proof and deliver their carcasses to the Lord of Dragons and confront him personally. Everypony pack what you need and prepare for a campaign. I’m going scouting.”

I reach for the first of the locations and find nothing but destruction. I examine all the sites she gave me and fly down the coast to find two more. All seem to have been attacked in the early morning. Breakfast is still on the table and none of a workday’s activities has been started. I return to the conference room.

Galinda is back and everypony is looking at me, “I found two more empty villages. All seem to have been attacked in the early morning. I’m betting that the Dragons are dropping down with the rising sun at their backs. It lets them get closer and they hope I’m too busy with the sun to get to them. Everypony be in the Throne Room tomorrow for sun raising, Guard included, and be ready to go. I’m going straight off the balcony to Horseshoe Bay and see if I can catch a Dragon. When I do, I will open a portal to the Throne Room and everypony else can join me.”

Galinda speaks up, “Prince John, there have been two raids on remote Griffon settlements.”

I nod, “I expected as much. Do you know if they followed the early morning pattern?”

She replies, “I don’t know.”

I say, “Please relay that information to your military and return with a specific permission for myself and the Royal Guard to pursue any Dragon across Griffon territory. It will be my sole purpose to protect both Ponies and Griffons from Dragons and I will try to keep Prince Gerald as close to me as possible.”

She speaks briefly with Captain Deep and they are gone.

I look around, “Prince Gerald, I want you to stay with Twilight. When I attack, I will be moving at hyper-sonic velocities and that’s an exclusive Alicorn territory. Twilight will be able to teleport you in when we confront the Dragon Lord and we will do it together.”

Gerald is curious, “Hyper-sonic?”

I grin, “That means more than three times the speed of sound. I shouldn’t have any trouble stunning one with the sonic boom.”

Gerald agrees, “That sounds like a plan. If Galinda doesn’t come back with that permission, I’ll make it happen.”

I’m on a slow boil. My best estimate puts the total at near sixty Ponies missing, probably all eaten alive by a Dragon. Some Dragons are going to pay and I won’t rest until they do. I pace and think. Then ‘pop’ Galinda and Captain Deep are back.

Galinda smiles, “Good news, John. As long as Gerald or I are there, you can chase the Dragons clear to Yakyakistan. And the raids on Griffonstone are along the coast and late in the day. I’ll bet that it’s because we’re on the other side of the water and the Dragons are attacking out of the setting sun.”

That annoys me, “Dammit! That makes it impossible for me to go after them and still lower the sun today.”

Galinda is thoughtful, “Just how important is this sun lowering? I mean, is there another way?”

“Wait about six minutes and I’ll show you.”

I pace and fume until, “It’s time. Come with me.”

We go up the familiar stairs and out onto the balcony as Luna comes out on the other side with Sam.

Turning on my ‘sun suit’, I tell Galinda, “Stand off a few yards and loosen your wings. I’m curious if you can feel the wind.”

Then it’s time. I solidify my magic and embrace my Old Friend. It senses my disturbance.

I tell the sun, “Yes, I am unhappy because the Dragons are killing Ponies and Griffons. . . . I think I can take care of it but I may ask you for a small demonstration. . . . No, I’m not mad enough to vaporize their entire land, yet.”

A small golden tendril touches me. Then I lower it and we have cleared the sky for a normal night. Galinda is staring at me with eyes and beak wide open.

Softly, I say, “Galinda, come with me. We need to go down and talk to your brother.”

She doesn’t say anything but she does take a step toward the stairs so I turn and start down. She stays several yards behind me but follows. When we get to the big conference room, I turn and step toward her. She recoils away from me so I turn to Gerald, “She’s in shock. The sun wanted to talk about the Dragons so she’s been exposed to a lot of very high level magic. It can’t harm her directly but her worldview just got badly shaken.”

Gerald approaches her and, “Gal? Are you alright, Gal?”

She looks blankly at him, then, “Jer? Is that you, Jer?”

Speaking softly, “Yes, Gal. It’s your brother Jer. What’s wrong?”

She cocks her head and, “Be careful, Jer. He really is a god.”

Shit! Just when I thought I’d found some Royal friends. I walk over to a Bean bag and sit to contemplate my next ‘great’ idea.

After a few minutes Gerald comes over, “She says she saw the real you out there. Is what she says true?”

Sadly, I explain, “This has been a frequent topic with Celestia and me. From the point of view of an average Earth pony, I can control everything in the skies and on the ground, I can move mountains and appear anywhere I desire instantly so I’m the ultimate pony god. Celestia used that and built a mystique around it. From my point of view, I was born to normal parents in a natural way and grew up to have some adventures and make some friends. My destiny can be summarized as ‘shit happens’. When it does, I use every resource I can find to save lives and keep Ponies happy. But, if I really were a god, those Ponies wouldn’t have been in danger in the first place.”

Gerald thinks for a minute, then, “I think I understand, John, and I think Galinda will too when she calms down. Regardless, I will be proud to be your friend.”

With a wry grin, “Thank you and I hope you still feel that way after I tell you what the sun said.”

Gerald is staring at me now, “You talk to the sun?”

“Yes and it talks back. I think overhearing that conversation is what disturbed your sister. The sun offered to completely vaporize the Dragons and all of their lands. I turned it down. Part of the reason I turned it down is because a cataclysm like that adjacent to Griffonstone could wipe out Griffons too. The sun was apparently unaware that Ponies and Griffons are friends so it looked in my mind and found things like my lust for your sister. It gave me a gift to help fight the Dragons and settled back to think about Griffons.”

Gerald is getting excited now, “John, are you telling me that the sun is a living being powerful enough to vaporize entire nations on a whim and it has become interested in Griffons as a race?”

I nod, “Pretty much, yes. The worst case I can think of is that it will decide to ignore you again. The best is that you have a very powerful new friend. It really can’t perceive much of what goes on at our level of being.”

Smooth had come back in about halfway through this exchange and is standing quietly.

I look up, “Smooth, please see how Galinda is feeling. You might be able to reassure her mare to mare.”

Smooth goes over to where Galinda is sitting carefully facing away from me and, “Galinda, how are you tonight?”

Galinda turns on her, accusing, “You knew!”

Smooth questions, “I knew what?”

Galinda is still accusing, “You knew what he is, what he is capable of.”

Smooth sighs, “You mean John? Yes, I know what he is. He’s an extremely strong pony in an incredibly tough position.”

Galinda is edging towards hysterical again, “No! I’ve seen his true power. He’s a god disguised as a pony.”

Smooth laughs, “Galinda, the very first words out of my mouth when I met him was to accuse him of being a Pony trying to pass himself as a god. After I got to know him, I concluded that it didn’t matter whether he’s a god acting like a Pony or a Pony acting like a god, he’s what I would want anypony with that kind of power to be. I’ve mind walked with him. He doesn’t want the power, he just wants to help Ponies and keep them safe.”

Galinda is calming back down, “Are you sure of this? How can you be sure?”

Smooth smiles, “Besides the mind walk, you should try sleeping with him. He oozes protection. You’ll never feel safer.”

Smooth takes a step forward and Galinda rises to stay with her. Smooth reaches her wing over Galinda to comfort her and looks back over her shoulder at me, motioning with her other wing. As I step up quietly behind them, Smooth folds her wing and steps sideways, allowing me to slip between them with my wings raised. I bring my wings down and pull both of them to me. Galinda tenses suddenly then slowly relaxes. Smooth murrs softly and Galinda answers with a purr.

Galinda says, “You’re right, I can feel it. No matter what he is, he’s ours. I think I’ll stay right here for a while.”

Gerald is staring at me again, “How in Equestria did you do that?”

Grinning, I reply, “I didn’t do it, Smooth did. Smooth is ascending right now. When ponies ascend, their magic strengthens and their talent intensifies. I believe we are looking at Smooth’s talent in action.”

I’m feeling heads rubbing on both sides of my neck and full body contact under my wings. This could escalate quickly.

“Okay, mares. We are going to eat and sleep tonight, that’s all. I need to be at my sharpest when I confront the Lord of Dragons. I promise a celebration of legendary proportions when the Dragon’s butt is well and truly kicked.”

Gerald is resigned, “I guess my sister is going to eat wherever you eat so what are our choices?”

I offer, “We have smoked salmon and eggs in the kitchen here and fish or chicken in the cafeteria which we can go to or have brought in. If you want to wait longer anything at all can be delivered from Canterlot.”

Gerald has focused, “You have smoked salmon? Why talk about anything else?”

Laughing, I ask, “Do you want any fruit for desert or anything else with it?”

Gerald asks, “Do you have any grapes?”

I have to laugh again, “Red or green? Either way we have plenty. You have just chosen some of my favorite foods.”

Lifting my left wing, “Smooth, could you please organize the table for us?”

Gerald is finally smiling again, “John, it’s looking like being a Prince in Equestria is a pretty sweet deal.”

“It is, Gerald, when the sun isn’t freaking out and the Dragons aren’t eating entire villages.”

Galinda stops rubbing my neck to ask, “Can I stay here?”

Looking down, I explain, “Ponies have a very sensible way of deciding these things. We will date. That means spend ordinary time together to learn if we are compatible. We will also meet with each others’ herd and flock. If, after all of this, we believe we can have a happy long term relationship, we will agree on legal and financial details and make oaths. The legal and financial details are mostly for the benefit of our offspring.”

Gerald guffaws, “All of that for a little fun? Ponies are weird.”

Seriously, I say, “Gerald, if you are going to hang around with Alicorns, you are going to have to learn that weird is normal. I already have a Dragon colt in my immediate band. A Griffon would be ordinary. But that’s not the real reason. The real reason is that all of my offspring have the potential to be as powerful as me and become Equestrian Royalty. Or imagine a Griffon with a horn showing up in the Griffon line of succession.”

Startled, Gerald asks, “How could an individual from a race without a horn get one?”

“Gerald, I come from a race completely without horn or magic. Magic can be learned and developed. The horn grows to match the magic. Come back in a few weeks, Smooth will have a bump on her head, in a few months she will have a small horn.”

Dinner put a big dent in my supply of smoked salmon but otherwise it was ordinary. Galinda’s infatuation is wearing off but she still wants to stay so I invited both Griffons to spend the night. They accepted and joined our pile. It is a bit strange because Griffons prefer to lay on their side but nothing that we couldn’t work out. Sam’s reaction is going to be priceless.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Seven

John Sampson Returns Chapter Seven

“Rise and shine. It’s four AM and time to kick Dragon butt.”

Yep, it’s Sam. I raise my wings uncovering Galinda on my right and Smooth then Gerald on my left. As everypony begins to stir, I walk carefully forward and fold my wings. Sam is staring but quiet.

I smile at Sam, “Get used to it. We’re facing the Dragons as a unified force and will likely be much closer for it afterwards.”

The tea is good, good enough that Sam has to brew more after the Griffons taste it. I explain my morning custom to the Griffons and they seem enthusiastic. The kitchen staff are going to have an interesting morning.

As we are walking down the hall, Gerald remarks, “When this is over, both of us are going to have to find a private room and spend some time preening.”

I smile big, “Oh no. You’re a guest of my herd while Galinda and I date. You need to try the Pony way. Absolutely nothing makes a Pony happier than grooming a herdmate. How do you think we manage a half acre spread like I carry? Multiple Ponies gang up on it and we take turns.”

Hmmm. I’m seeing tail twitching on both of them.

I continue, “But if you’d like the quick version, I can show you one of the perks of wearing a horn. I’ve done Smooth and myself recently. All you have to do is say yes and stand still for three seconds.”

Galinda stops and says, “Yes.”

I scan her then a very soft ‘pop’ completes the task.

Galinda starts and asks, “What happened?”

I reply, “I just sent everything on your body that is not a living part of you to an empty field outside of Canterlot. I’m afraid a few small feathers made the trip.”

Galinda shakes then announces, “I feel better. Several small irritations are gone. I like that but I think I’ll like the other way even better.”

Gerald catches my eye and says, “Yes.”

A scan and soft ‘pop’ later we are back in route to the cafeteria. Walking in the door brings a small bump in the sound level but nothing else. Smooth gets her usual fruit salad and I order a six egg cheese and chicken omelet. The Griffons decide to try the same.

At the table, Gerald looks around and remarks, “There is a feeling in this room. You might be a god or a monarch but here you are among friends.”

I nod, “This is what mean about the difference between me and Celestia. Celestia surrounds herself with the mystique of an untouchable goddess. That seems like a lot of unnecessary loneliness and stress to me. I want to be able to go ‘off duty’ and relax every now and then. And the Ponies trust me to a degree that Celestia can’t imagine because they know me as a Pony.”

Galinda remarks, “Griffons have a similar custom. A group of Griffons related by blood or law is called a ‘flock’ but a group of unrelated Griffons gathered for a hunt is called a ‘pride’. On the hunt, all members of the pride are equal and work together to make the hunt successful. Good hunters are respected so every Griffon participates. Royals and commoners joke and socialize for the duration of the hunt.”

I see potential here, “I might want to join one of those hunts when I visit your flock. I haven’t had a lot of outlets for that side of my personality since becoming Pony. Of course I would have to use a different body. Hunting with an Alicorn would be boring.”

Galinda is puzzled, “Why would hunting with an Alicorn be boring?”

I answer, “You’ll see when I catch a Dragon.”

The food is ready so I float all three trays to the table and we dig in. The food is quickly consumed and I float the trays back to the kitchen. As we line up to leave, I stop at the door and salute the room. Everypony in the room rises and bows then I turn and start up the hall to the Throne Room.

Gerald is curious, “Does that mean what it looked like?”

I elaborate, “I salute them because those are the Ponies that will go across Equestria with us later this morning and clean up the mess that the Dragons have left behind. They will do things like count and record the dead so their herds can know what became of them. They will do this knowing that another Dragon could show up at any second. The many small sacrifices are at least as important as the single big one. And it signals that I have assumed my full rank and title.”

Gerald nods, “Simple and powerful, I like that.”

When we get to the Throne Room there are Ponies everywhere stacking supplies and preparing for a major campaign.

Luna is waiting for me, “We have another survivor, John. An adult mare that ran into the woods and hid. Now she’s lost in the woods but not in immediate danger.”

I ask, “Do you know what village?” Luna nods and I continue, “Wait until I have the Dragons subdued then you and Sam can get her. Don’t run in until I give the all clear.”

I grab a Guardpony, “I need the Royal Secretary right now. Go.”

Twenty minutes to go when the Secretary shows up, “Do you have the Proclamation for the Crystal Empire ready?”

She replies, “Yes, Your Majesty. Right here,” and pulls out an ornate parchment.

I check it over and levitate a yard, “Mares and stallions, your attention please. Court is now in session. I have read and approved this Proclamation for the Repair of Community Property. Let it be so recorded. Court is ended.” Back to the floor.

Passing it back to the Secretary, “Make it official and give them a certified copy when they wake up. Gerald, if you want to see the show, now’s the time.”

“I’m right with you, John.”

So we run for the stairs and get to the balcony in the nick of time. Luna is waiting.

I warn Gerald, “Stand back several yards,” and I turn my sun raiment up. Luna is already lowering her moon so I reach out with my magic and cradle the sun, gently lifting it to open the day. It tells me it has decided to protect the Griffons along with the Ponies because we are helping each other. I release the sun and look to Gerald.

Gerald is trying to shade his eyes so I turn the raiment down a little.

“Damned, John, you’re hard to look at.”

“It’ll get worse when I meet the Dragons so be prepared. The sun says it has decided to group Ponies and Griffons together as friends from now on. Get your wings ready, we are going to come out at altitude.”

I see his wings open so I reach for four thousand yards over Horseshoe Bay. We come out over a clear morning with excellent visibility.

Gerald exclaims, “Holy . . . When you say altitude, you mean it.”

I answer, “Look for movement over the water. They’re down there somewhere. When I attack, stay up here and watch. You’ll be my witness so I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

We glide and watch. Suddenly Gerald shouts, “John, smoke on the northern horizon.”

I warn, “Hang on,” and teleport us five thousand yards north.

The smoke is still north of us but I can see Dragons flaming buildings. I head out over the water at maximum subsonic velocity. I form my shield for hypersonic speeds but I add a long blade like a boat keel to it. It’s unstable until I add a matching blade to the top. Taking aim on the southernmost Dragon, I kick in maximum speed and thrust. With wings tucked I’m a guided knife missile slicing the left wing off the first Dragon. Making a hard vertical loop, I slice the right wing off the second Dragon. The third and fourth Dragons look around and can’t spot me so they head out over the water. I let them get several hundred yards out then a couple of quick loops slice a wing off of each of them. It turns out Dragons don’t float. Oh well.

I drop back to subsonic and return to the battlefield. The two wounded Dragons are on the beach side by side bellowing like mad. They’re not going anywhere so I go collect Gerald and land in an open field five hundred yards inland. I reach for the Throne Room and make a door ten by ten yards. Luna and Twilight are the first through side by side with Sam hot on their tails.

I shout, “Warning! There are two crippled Dragons on the beach. Stay clear. They are hurting and pissed.”

Luna and Sam look around then fly south looking for their lost mare. Galinda has caught up with us so she, Gerald, Twilight, and I head for the beach and the wounded Dragons.

I caution, “Twilight, keep a shield up in case they flame at you, and Gerald and Galinda, stay behind it.

Everypony else stops in the trees while I walk out on the beach fifty yards from the two Dragons.

I shout, “Hey! Stupid Lizard, over here.”

Both start lumbering toward me. As they approach the halfway mark, I bring out the command voice, “STOP!” and they do.

They look at other and step forward again. I command, “STOP!” again and anchor their feet to the beach with my magic. They jerk and flop but don’t get anywhere.

I turn up my strength and do a full Earth Pony anchor then address the Dragons, “Look, Idiot Lizards, I have some questions for you and you aren’t going anywhere until I get answers.”

The larger one speaks, “Food doesn’t get to talk,” and both of them take a deep breath and flame me. While I’m hidden by the flames, I turn my sun raiment up to its new super intensity.

As the smoke clears, I say, “Listen, Goofy Gecko, I live in sunfire. Dragonfire is kinda cool from my point of view. Are you ready to answer questions yet?”

They’re both trying to squint and get a look at me but I’m glowing like a miniature sun.

The big one asks, “Who are you?”

I answer, “I’m Prince John, replacement Pony sun god for Celestia. Now what are you doing here?”

The smaller one speaks up, “We are feeding as is our natural right.”

Casually, I state, “I thought there was a treaty between Dragons and Ponies, you know, you don’t eat me and I won’t eat you. Who told you it was gone?”

The big one answers, “The treaty was with Celestia. No Celestia means no treaty.”

I smile big for them, “If that’s how you want it. See, I’m also known as Monster Eater because I like to eat monsters, the bigger the better. I’ll be eating some Dragons shortly.”

The littler one bursts out, “That isn’t possible.”

I smile even bigger, “Just watch.”

I grab the bigger Dragon’s tail with my magic and pull it straight then I call my big sword and cut off about two yards of it. The Dragon screams but I just hold its tail straight and slice off steaks putting them in my pocket. Then the big Dragon starts heaving. The spasms get stronger until it stretches out its neck and empties its stomach onto the beach. I estimate that it heaved up the remains of about half a dozen Ponies.

I slice another steak off of it and announce, “Before I waste too much time, I think I’ll sample some of this.”

I float the steak and rotate it as a beam from the sun cooks it. The big Dragon starts moaning and wailing. As I bite into the steak, the smaller Dragon begins heaving and throws up the remains of several Ponies.

I smack my lips and state, “This is some sweet meat. I’m going to have to put a bunch of this in stasis. Hey, Gerald, you want to try some of this?”

Gerald steps out of the woods and, “Hell yes. Galinda too.”

I ask, “How do you want it cooked, or not?”

He answers, “We’ll take ours raw.”

I cut off two fresh steaks and float them over to the Griffons. They immediately start ripping off and swallowing chunks.

Galinda pauses to say, “You’re right, John. This is really good. We’d better get a good supply before the rest of flocks and herds get here.

I am beginning to carve chunks off of the Dragon’s hips when it starts moaning, “Kill me. Please kill me oh great Pony god.”

I turn down my ‘sun suit’ to be sure he sees me smile, “Why? Is there something about being eaten alive that bothers you? I’m thinking about keeping you alive long enough to shit part of your digested body on your face.

I carve off a some more steaks then he loses consciousness so I cut off his head and turn my attention to the smaller one. He’s screaming a continuous high note and twitching all over like some kind of seizure. Wrapping him in my magic, I lift him off the beach and leave him hanging while I walk to where Twilight is standing.

I ask, “Twilight, Darling, do you have a location for the Lord of Dragon’s lair? I need to deliver this message to him.”

Wrinkling her nose, Twilight replies, “Yes. Did you have to make it such a detailed message?”

Sighing, I reply, “Better too much than too little. Hey, and I need a location for Griffonstone too. I’m going to go meet Galinda’s family and give them a gift after I’m done with the Dragons.”

A quick horn touch and I have what I need.

I lay out my plan, “I’ll come out at a couple of hundred yards up and leave the message on his doorstep. You three stay several hundred yards above me and watch. Especially watch for stray Dragons. When it’s time to make the agreement final, I’ll signal you.”

I launch and pull the dragon behind me. When I have enough altitude, I reach for Dragon’s Lair and come out in a clear sky over a smoking mountain. There’s a large cave in the side of the mountain but no room to stand so I drop the ‘message’ near a small lake below the cave. Stretching the dragon out, I anchor it to the ground with my magic and pull its tail straight. The dragon starts making an extremely loud high pitched warble. I step back and anchor.

A very large Dragon head pokes out of the cave and asks, “What’s the alarm?”

The Dragon in front of me cries plaintively, “He’s eating me! He’s eating me!”

Confused, the big Dragon asks, “Who is eating you?”

The smaller Dragon answers, “The terrible Pony god. He made Coal watch while they ate him alive a bite at a time and now he’s eating me!”

The big Dragon still hasn’t spotted me so I decide to help him understand, I cut off the bony part of the smaller Dragon’s tail and discard it. Then I segment its tail into manageable chunks and start a procession of them into my pocket. The smaller Dragon begins the high pitched warble again. The big Dragon slithers out of the cave and glides to the ground beside the small lake but on the other side of the small Dragon from me.

The big Dragon speaks, “Ash, I am your Lord. Tell me truthfully, what has happened?”

The smaller Dragon, Ash, exclaims, “The all powerful Pony god has me tied down and is eating me from my tail forward right now.

I guess the big Dragon has terrible eyesight. He squints at the back end of Ash and realizes that half of the Dragon is already gone. Following the trail of the meat chunks, he finally spots me.

Swelling up, the Dragon Lord exclaims, “Pony! What do you think you are doing here in the middle of my land?”

Smiling, I calmly explain, “I’m collecting meat for tonight’s celebration. I picked this spot to butcher my prey because I have some questions for you and I want to prove to you that these are serious questions.”

By now Ash is panting and screeching, “Great Dragon Lord, please kill me, kill me right now. I can’t stand the pain!”

The Dragon Lord inhales deeply. As his chest stops swelling, I turn my sun raiment to super. Flames envelope both Ash and me. As the smoke clears it is evident that ‘Ash’ was a prophetic name, nothing else is left.

The Dragon Lord is squinting and trying to look at me so I make it clear for him, “Oh Great Lord of Geckos, I live in sunfire. Dragonfire is a cool breeze to me. But I am annoyed that you have ruined my meat. I will expect compensation for that.”

The Dragon Lord is worried now, “What kind of Pony are you?”

With a laugh, I reply, “Didn’t you hear what the pile of ‘Ash’ said? I’m the Pony sun god, the reason Celestia retired. I’m bigger, stronger, and meaner but best of all, I’m a super predator, I eat meat eaters. I’ve been spreading my bloodline throughout Equestria for the last four and a half centuries, dreaming of the taste of Dragon but restrained by the treaty. Then these Dragons broke the treaty. I know they broke the treaty because when I took them, they barfed up dead Ponies. That made all four of them legal prey for me. Do you understand that, Oh Skanky Skink?”

The Dragon Lord is struggling with the concept, “Are you claiming to be a Pony that can eat a Dragon?”

Patiently, I explain, “My belly is full of Dragon meat right now but if you need proof, I’ll be glad to carve a chunk out of you and let you watch me eat it.”

Raising himself to his full height, the Dragon Lord declares, “You can’t possibly eat all of us!”

So I levitate to just a little higher and, “I don’t have to. There are thousands of Ponies like me and the Griffons are friends and allies.”

The Dragon Lord slumps and starts looking around like he wants a way out so I offer him one, “Think real hard, Fart Lizard, did those four Dragons act on their own or did you abrogate the treaty between all Dragons and all Ponies?”

It takes a few minutes but the Dragon Lord finally catches on, “The four Dragons you caught today are renegades and there are no more like them.”

I turn my sun raiment off then blink it twice. Twilight and the Griffons arrive in seconds settling into a hover near me.

Facing the Lord of Dragons, I proclaim, “I am Prince John, Herd Stallion of Equestria. This is Princess Twilight, Herd Mare of Equestria. These are Prince Gerald and Princess Galinda of the Royal Flock of Griffonstone. You are the Lord of Dragons, leader of all Dragons. All parties to the treaty are properly represented. The essence of the treaty is that no Dragon will hunt, eat, or deliberately harm any Griffon or Pony. No Pony or Griffon will hunt, eat, or deliberately harm any dragon. Are we all in agreement?”

All parties indicate assent so I cap the agreement, “Enforcement of this treaty shall be by myself. I hereby swear that I will personally hunt down any individual that violates this treaty.”

A familiar medium sized ripple spreads out from us across Equestria.

Looking straight at the Dragon Lord, I explain, “I am the most powerful wizard in Equestria and that ripple is one of my most powerful talents, Oaths. When you see that ripple, it means that whatever I just said is an absolute truth for all of Equestria. That means there is no way to avoid it, I will eat any and every Dragon that harms a Pony or Griffon. So if you know of any Dragons with foolish plans for sun lowering today, you had better stop them before it’s too late.”

With that, the Dragon Lord hurries off on some urgent matter.

Turning to Twilight, I ask, “Could you please finish the cleanup and take over the portal for me? I’ll take our hitchhikers home and deliver the gift.”

Twilight grins, “Don’t do anything I’ll regret. Will you ‘port in for sun lowering?”

I consider for a minute, “No. Tell Luna I’ll do it from Griffonstone. They need to see the sun in person and the sun needs to get used to Griffons.”

Twilight nods and vanishes. I unfurl my wings and sweep for altitude. As the world becomes a panorama, I look back over my shoulder and ask, “Ready to go home, hunters?”

Gerald and Galinda chorus, “Yes,” so I reach for Griffonstone and suddenly we are in clouds.

Gerald shouts, “Clouds are common over Griffonstone. Fly a thousand yards due east and we should be out of them.”

I return, “I can do better than that,” and ‘bump’ we are a thousand yards east in clear air. Circling, we lose altitude until we can see below the clouds and line up on a road. Following the road, we land in front of the main gate to Griffonstone.

I ask Gerald, “Where would be a good place to unload a bunch of meat. It’s going to need some processing before it’s ready to be served at a feast and some of it should be smoked for future use.”

Laughing, Gerald says, “John, you’d be amazed how little processing Griffons need.”

I elaborate, “Gerald, that I understand. But it would probably be better to remove the scales, wouldn’t you think?”

Galinda picks that up, “No, John. Leave the scales on so it proves what kind of meat we’re eating. In fact, you should serve the meat directly at the table. You will establish yourself as an expert hunter and provider. It will go a long way to getting my family to approve you. Our father tends to refer to Ponies in general as weaklings and wimps.”

Smiling, I admit, “I already have a plan to fix some of that. I need to find a good place to stand for sun lowering tonight. I plan to do it from here both to introduce Griffons to me and to show the sun Griffonstone.”

We are getting a lot of strange looks walking through the center of Giffonstone but I am learning much. Then I spot exactly what I am looking for.

I ask, “That flat rock over there with nothing on it, what is its story?”

Galinda answers, “That’s Lonely Crag. It’s where we go to think or just be alone.”

I am considering, “Do you think anypony would object if I lowered the sun from there in a few hours?”

Galinda replies thoughtfully, “I can’t see why but it’s not something that has ever come up.”

Laughing, I agree, “No, I could see how it wouldn’t be an ordinary thing. As long as I’m not stepping on some local custom, I think it’ll be safe enough.”

We are approaching a castle near the top of the town. As we walk in the door, greetings sound. I am standing back to allow friends and family to embrace when I find myself being scrutinized by a very small Griffon.

I introduce myself, “Hello, I’m Prince John.”

The small Griffon returns the introduction with great seriousness, “Hello, Prince John. I’m Princess Germain.”

I nod, “That would make you little sister to my friend Galinda, I believe.”

With annoyance, the young Princess corrects me, “*Princess* Galinda.”

Feigning some annoyance of my own, “My Good Princess, I am a Pony. Among Ponies ‘friend’ is a higher honorific than ‘Princess’.”

Looking me over, Princess Germain pronounces, “Ponies are strange.”

Nodding, I reply, “Yes, and among Ponies I am even stranger.”

Galinda comes up beside me with a gentle rub, “Come meet the rest of the family, John.”

Galinda leads me to a pair of large, middle aged Griffons and introduces me, “This is Prince John, Royal Stallion of Equestria and my good friend. John, these are King Granger and Queen Gertrude, my parents.”

I nod and say, “I’m pleased to meet Your Majesties. Before too long, I need to discuss a matter of state with you, King Granger.”

King Granger looks straight at me, “Yes, my son tells me you have made a treaty. There are personal matters too. So how should I address you?”

Smiling, I reply, “In Equestria I would be ‘Your Majesty’ or ‘Your Highness’ but here I’ll not usurp a good host so Prince John is enough. I hope that before my visit is over we will be good enough friends not to worry about honorifics.”

King Granger is studying me carefully now, “Prince John, I am told that you have replaced Princess Celestia. You seem a very different kind of Pony than Princess Celestia so I am trying to understand what this will mean for Griffonstone and my family.”

“King Granger, I am fond of saying that there are seven big differences between me and Celestia, two balls and five bands.”

Queen Gertrude is sniggering but King Granger seems a little confused, “The ‘two balls’ seem obvious but what does ‘five bands’ refer to?”

I explain, “The horn is a Pony’s primary magic organ. It grows to match the strength of a Pony’s magic. Since it grows by adding bands, it is a good rough estimate of a Pony’s strength to count the number of bands on a Pony’s horn. Celestia’s horn is nine bands. My daily horn is ten bands and my battle horn fourteen.”

King Granger does a double take, “Are you really that much stronger than Celestia?”

I smile, “Yes. I have a plan to demonstrate some of that strength to Griffonstone in a couple of hours. When it is time, I would like to stand on Lonely Crag and lower the sun.”

King Granger is intrigued, “I would like to see that myself.”

I caution, “No problem at all save that you must keep at least five yards from me and never pass between me and the sun. There is some very powerful magic going on and I would not want anypony to get hurt.”

King Granger nods, “That makes perfect sense.”

I elaborate, “I would like for you to be within earshot. The sun was not aware of Griffons before this Dragon problem popped up. I have it now classing Griffons and Ponies together but it is curious. It would be better if it came to see Griffons as good friends. It will probably want to talk about Griffonstone when it recognizes that I am here.”

King Granger is clouding up now, “You don’t think it's a little presumptuous to expose Griffonkind to something like this without consulting any Griffons at all?”

I nod, “I understand your feelings and actually expected a stronger reaction. It happened because the sun volunteered to vaporize the Dragons, island and all. I declined on the basis that such a cataclysm so close to Griffonstone would harm a lot of Griffons. So the sun reached into my mind to learn what Griffons are and why I would value them. It found my friendship and respect for Gerald and my lust for Galinda. It now considers Griffons an extension of its Ponies and is eagerly watching my efforts to gain understanding and relationship with your family.”

King Granger is understanding, “I see how that would happen and regardless of how I feel about the risk, it’s preferable to the disaster it could have been. Gerald tells me that you had a successful hunt today and wish to share the meat.”

Agreeing, “My plan is to leave half of the meat here and take half back to Canterlot for personal use. It’s very sweet meat.”

King Granger seems concerned, “How many do you think you could feed?”

Calculating for a few seconds, I answer, “If you don’t smoke or save any, a hundred or so.”

King Granger seems incredulous, “How much meat do you have that half of it would feed a hundred Griffons?”

I explain, “We killed four but two of them sank in the ocean. So what I have is all of the tail and thighs from two medium sized adult Dragons.”

Now the king is thoughtful, “Didn’t we have a treaty?”

Smiling large, I reply, “We did and we do, but not right then. The treaty with Celestia was ‘you don’t mess with me and I won’t mess with you’. The dragons said ‘No Celestia, no treaty’. So I said ‘if it’s alright for Dragons to eat Ponies then it’s alright for Ponies to eat Dragons’. By the way, your daughter is a vicious minx. She gladly joined me taunting a live Dragon while eating the quivering flesh carved off his backside. Anyway, both Dragons barfed up a pile of dead Ponies so that made them legal prey for me. The new treaty is basically that any of the three races that hunts another race is legal for me to hunt. What I’ll do when I catch them isn’t specified but the Lord of Dragons is certain that if it’s a Dragon, I will eat it. I butchered the second Dragon right on his doorstep and he couldn’t stop me.”

The King is laughing loud and long, “I don’t know if your story is true or not but I admire any stud capable of telling it like that. Expect to be questioned at length tonight. Forty will fit comfortably in this hall so that’s how many I’ll invite. The feast begins at sundown. Bring your meat.”

I have a conflict, “King Granger, don’t forget that I have an appointment for the moment of sundown. In fact, there won’t be a sun down until I keep that appointment. But I can teleport from sun lowering to the feast in two seconds and you can ride with me.”

The King asks, “Can you bring your meat with you?”

“King Granger, I am a wizard. The meat is always with me in my wizard’s pocket because time does not pass in a wizard’s pocket. It will come out exactly as fresh tonight as it went in this morning.”

King Granger chuckles, “I think you are going to be interesting to have around, Prince John. Right now, I believe Galinda wants to show you around.”

Galinda moves up on my right rubbing and purring as she goes, “Yes, I need to show you our room and several useful places.”

I reach my wing over her and pull her against me while I gently groom her ruff.

Pausing, I explain to the King, “Ever since I explained cloud dancing, she’s been trying to get one by teasing me. I’ve explained that it isn’t happening until I’ve had time to do some body adjustments to ensure safety and compatibility. I’ve teased back until it’s a contest to see who breaks first.”

King Granger wants to know, “You’ve got me curious now, ‘cloud dancing’?”

I elaborate, “Alicorn mating and it means what it sounds like it means. The stallion and mare test each others’ strength in a flying contest and pursuit. It ends in mid air cover. It makes sense because the stallion has to be a strong enough flier to support both himself and the mare during the cover.”

King Granger speaks sternly, “You two need to get out of here before you start giving me ideas.”

I lift my wing and give Galinda a little shove with my flank saying, “Lead on and no tricks if you want any wing tonight.”

We head for the stairs leaving a confused looking King in our wake. At the top of the stairs is a long hall with numerous rooms on both sides. Galinda opens the door into the second room on the right saying, “This is my room, now our room.”

Walking through, there is a spacious toilet and shower to the left and a large balcony on the far side. Walking out, I’m greeted by a view of the town laid out below us. Galinda comes from behind me and begins rubbing my side and purring. I wrap my head around her neck and start grooming her ruff, working down her neck toward her withers. She’s grooming my neck with enthusiasm when I notice a small shape flying slowly back and forth by our balcony.

Whispering in her ear, “We have an audience and I believe it’s Germain.”

Galinda whispers back, “Well, let’s give her a show,” and bites my ear.

I jump and she runs to the corner of the balcony. Spreading my wings, I trap her and advance. She squalls and bites at me so I rumble and bite back. We dance around for nearly a minute when she turns just enough and I get a full bite hold on her neck. She screams as I drag her under me. Then she bites my front leg and I jump just enough to give her room to run for the door. I chase her in and across to the bed pad. Tripping her, I pin her to the pad with my left front hoof and spread her hind legs with my nose. She squalls loudly but lays still as I behold heaven, six dainty little nipples in neat rows.

I take a long slow lick up one row and she howls loud enough to rattle the walls. So I lick the other row and get another howl. Germain is on the balcony peeping around the edge of the door. Galinda’s hind legs have stiffened so I hook them with my chin and bring a sweet little slit into view. Forming a long cone with my magic, I tickle her slit and spread it open. The noise is getting fearsome now, I wouldn’t have believed that such a little beak could emit such volume. Sliding my hardened magic into her, I wiggle and twirl it. Suddenly she erupts in a powerful spasm and when I release her she jumps up and runs around the room bouncing off the furniture.

I look directly at Germain feigning surprise and she jumps backwards flying off the balcony. I land on my side on the pad laughing so hard I can hardly breathe. WHAM! One very pissed Griffon lands on top of me. I look up and I’m nose to beak looking into a pair of blazing eyes.

“You sorry bastard. Now the whole damned castle knows,” she growls.

I laugh and rub my cheek up the side of her head. She softens and I ask, “Were you under any kind of delusion that we were keeping a secret?”

Laughing some herself, “No, but I wasn’t planning to be so blatant about it.”

I remind her, “Galinda, we are going to be cloud dancing soon. Nothing in Equestria is as blatant as cloud dancing.”

We lay there for a while lost in bliss, licking and nibbling each other, then, “I really hate to break this up but I’ve got twenty minutes to sun lowering and I need to pick up the King.”

King Granger is waiting for us in the main hall along with a number of guests.

Hailing us, King Granger laughs, “Well, John, who won?”

I smile, “Nopony yet. That was just foreplay.”

Startled, Granger exclaimed, “Now I understand why Alicorns mate outdoors.”

Laughing, I agree, “Granger, my friend, you have no idea how right you are. We need to get out to Lonely Crag if you want to watch. Would you rather fly or teleport?”

Granger considers for a second and, “After that wing comment earlier, I’d like to see what we’re talking about.”

I turn and exit through the main door. About four steps toward the road I spread and launch.

I idle along until Granger catches me, “Damn, John, you not only have a fine pair, you’ve got some muscle behind them.”

I explain, “It’s part of my magic. My muscles are capable of far more than ordinary strength. I’m telling you this, Granger, because if things keep moving in the direction they going now and your daughter joins my band, there are likely to be a bunch of Tobiano coated Griffons with magic like mine running around. Some of them may even grow a horn and ascend.”

Granger is very thoughtful, “Are you serious, John?”

I reply, “Completely. And you should know that the ascended ones will take centuries just to mature.”

We land on Lonely Crag and I find a level spot with solid footing and turn up my sun raiment. “Stay back at least five yards. There’s going to be some powerful magic bouncing around here,” I warn.

It’s time. I solidify my magic and reach for the sun, “Hello, Old Friend. . . Yes, I’m in Griffonstone now. I want them to see you as I do. . . . No, the Dragons are solved. They have a new respect for both Ponies and Griffons. . . That’s Granger, King of the Griffons and my friend.”

A golden tendril touches me and caresses my body. Then it jumps to Granger and touches him lightly for a few seconds as I slip the sun below the horizon.

Exasperated, I shout, “Don’t rush me!” but it’s too late. Concerned, I look to Granger. He’s dazed but okay.

“It spoke to me, John. I felt its love. It told me that you will bring power and prosperity to Ponies and Griffons alike.”

“Granger, you have received a rare privilege. It can’t even perceive most of us small life forms. But understand that for all its power, it isn’t infallible.”

“John, what were you shouting about?”

“The sun gave me a ‘gift’. I am now compatible and fertile with Griffons. Those little Tobiano coated Griffons we were talking about earlier have just moved from possible to probable. Are you ready to party?”

Granger looks me in the eye and says, “We are going to talk more about this later, a lot more. Let’s go.”

I reach for the main hall of the castle and open a door. The other side is clear so I say, “Come on,” and step through. Granger follows right behind me. We turn and about forty Griffons are staring at us.

Without blinking an eye, Granger loudly declares, “Thank you, Friend John. That was a very educational experience.”

I bow and add, “You are very welcome, Friend Granger, it was my pleasure. Now, are we ready to feast?”

Granger parks himself at the head of a long table and looks pointedly at the empty spot in front of him.

I ask, “Tail or thigh?”

He immediately replies, “Thigh.”

I call out a large slab of meat and segment into chunks about the size of my leg, floating the first chunk to Granger. Gerald and Galinda rush to take the next places on either side of the table and I float chunks to them. That sets off a general rush and I keep calling out and dividing slabs of meat. I’ve got one large chunk of the fifth slab left when I run out of hungry Griffons. I float the chunk ahead of me as I pull off bite sized pieces and swallow them.

Back at the head of the first table, Granger pauses to say, “You are right, John. This is some very sweet meat. I wish we could have a regular supply.”

I swallow, and agree, “Me too. I’m sure they’ll mess up again but after the scare I put on the Lord of Dragons it will be a while.”

The room is suddenly silent. Somewhere down the table a voice asks, “What did you say we are eating?”

I look up and state clearly, “Dragon. This is part of the first treaty violator.”

Another voice inquires, “How many of you did it take to drag the dragon down?”

I answer, “Two. Gerald and I bagged four Dragons this morning. I didn’t know that Dragons don’t float so we lost two in the ocean but the two on the beach had their wings clipped and weren’t going anywhere. So I went inland and opened a portal to Canterlot. Twilight, Galinda, Luna, and lots of Royal Guard came through and started rounding up survivors and cleaning up. Twilight, Gerald, Galinda, and I went down to the beach and questioned the Dragons. They admitted to eating Ponies and claimed that since the treaty was with Celestia and Celestia was retired, there was no more treaty. I said ‘Okay. Then it’s alright for Ponies to eat Dragons’ and started butchering the first Dragon.”

The same voice asked, “Wait a minute. How did you kill the Dragon?”

I replied, “I didn’t. They were eating Ponies and Griffons alive so I saw no reason to spare them the pain. In fact, I passed some of the first cuts to Gerald and Galinda. Galinda and I stood right in front of the screaming Dragon and taunted him as we ate his quivering flesh. This shook the Dragons so badly they both barfed up piles of dead ponies. This is one of the reasons I like Galinda so much, she’s got real strength. Eventually there wasn’t enough left of him to worry about so I cut off his head and ended it.”

The voice continues, “I don’t know what disgusts me more, that you’re such an asshole or that you expect me to believe this garbage.”

I’m flat and cold, “Sir, I couldn’t possibly care less what you think of me but you are insulting friends of mine in their house while eating their food. That’s how I define ‘asshole’ so why don’t you stand up and identify yourself.”

Halfway down the table a portly middle aged Griffon stands up and announces, “I am Lord Gregory of Griffonstone and I fear no puny Pony.”

I turn to the head of the table, “King Granger, this is your house so I must ask, is this individual under any protection or special care?”

Granger responds, “John, he is a blooded warrior and lives his own life, wild and free. You have my leave to deal with him any way you feel appropriate.”

I nod to Granger and turn back to the loudmouth, “I am Prince John Sampson, Royal Herd Stallion of Equestria, Commandant of the Royal Guard, and Pony sun god. Is it your intention to challenge me?”

Gregory sneers, “How could a Pony possibly be worth challenging? I’d rather challenge the slut that raises wing for you.”

Focus, John. There is something hidden here. Using command voice, “There are only two acceptable answers, ‘Yes’ and ‘I apologize’. Choose one.”

Gregory is shaking his head, “You’re using magic on me!”

Still flat and cold, “Yes I am. I am compelling you to answer truthfully and without evasion. Do it.”

Gregory is pissed, “I’ll kill you, you bastard Pony!”

I smile, “Challenge it is. When and where?”

Gregory shouts, “Here and now shit for brains”

Still smiling, “I choose swords,” and call my big sword, remarking, “This is the very sword that chopped off the Dragon’s head.”

Gregory is visibly shaken but not giving up, “How could you possibly wield that monster?”

I call out another slab of meat, this one with the skin and scales still on it. Turning up my speed and strength, I throw it in the air and cut it into serving sized chunks before it can fall. Dropping my speed, I catch the chunks, and ask, “Who wants seconds?”

The chunks go quickly and every Griffon that gets one examines it and verifies that I just cut Dragon scales cleanly.

Softly, I give Gregory a chance, “Everypony here has just verified that I cut Dragon scales easily. Give me any kind of apology and walk away.”

Gregory snarls at me, “Never!”

I stand with my sword vertical in front of me, “Your weapon, sir?”

Gregory reaches and doesn’t find it, “I’ll be right back.”

I nod, “I await your convenience.”

After he has left the room, the questions begin.

“What did you do with the other Dragon?”

“We carried him to the center of Dragon’s Lair and butchered him in front of the Lord of Dragons.”

“I can’t believe the Lord of Dragons didn’t stop you!”

“He tried. When the Dragon begged for death, he flamed both of us. The Dragon was reduced to ash and I wasn’t.”

“How could that be possible?”

“It's a fringe benefit of being friends with the sun. I’m immune to sunfire. Dragonfire doesn’t even come close. That’s one of the things that rattled the Lord of Dragons badly enough to get him into the new treaty.”

“How come the Lord of Dragons didn’t just eat you?”

“I had just butchered a screaming Dragon right in front of him and come through his best flames untouched. I promised him that if he tried to eat me, that would make him legal prey for me and he would be the next butchered. He was too unnerved to question it. That was the whole reason for tormenting the first two dragons. The sight of an adult Dragon in abject terror of a Pony put the Lord of Dragons completely off balance.”

“Wait a minute! Are you telling us that you planned all of that?”

Smiling now, “Of course. I have some very powerful talents. Planning is primary among them. It’s what my cutie means. Though, to be completely honest, I did enjoy some parts of the plan very thoroughly.”

“How could we verify any of this?”

“Let’s see. How about a belly full of sweet meat? Or a complete lack of Dragon attacks? Or even ask Gerald? He was part of it from breakfast until we walked in the castle door here.”

I detect movement in the open door directly behind me so I kick up my speed and watch. It is Gregory flying in at full speed with sword in claw. Several Griffons try to warn me but it is too late. Gregory is impaled on my sword, suspended by my magic, over my hindquarters. As he drops his sword, I turn and lower him carefully to the floor. He smiles at me and mouths ‘Thank You’ as he dies. I pull my sword out of him, clean it, and put it away.

Several Griffons come running up and examine him. One of them stares at me and accuses, “You planned this too, didn’t you?”

I nod, “I didn’t want it but I can’t stop planning any more than you can stop breathing. I tried every kind of intimidation I could and gave him every chance. I have to admire him for his bravery. He knew what was going to happen as much as I did and he kept coming.”

Granger comes up beside me and puts a wing over my withers, “Thank him, John. He has given you a gift of great value. You are now a blooded warrior among Griffons. That makes you eligible to court my daughter.”

“But why did he thank me?”

“Because you gave him a gift of equal value. He knew his time was near. The fight with the Dragons was his last chance to die a warrior’s death.”

“And you knew.”

Granger nods, “I knew of the possibility and didn’t try to stop it.”

“What if he had managed to kill me?”

“Then I would know that you weren’t worthy of my daughter.”

“There is still one part of this that bothers me. Did he have a family?”

“Yes. The Crown will care for them.”

“I owe them too.”

“Let me carry this burden, John. It was mine to permit or deny.”

“I will have to think on that. I believe I will fly for a while.”

“In the dark, John?”

“Look at my eyes carefully, Granger. I can see in the dark just like I can see everywhere around me. Please excuse me.”

I walk calmly out the door and launch into the night sky.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Eight

John Sampson Returns Chapter Eight

Griffonstone is beautiful by moonlight but mostly it’s a safe way to be alone. Bird eyes have amazing focus and discrimination but most of them achieve it by giving up night vision. I have enough of a crowd with my own thoughts right now. There is a lot of logic and personal benefit in the killing of one old Griffon. I can’t claim much in the way of moral high ground after the way I enjoyed torturing Dragons this morning and served a sentient (mostly) being for dinner. But I’m learning to consider Griffons as friends and relatives so killing a Griffon feels different. The part that disturbs me most is that I’ve killed Ponies with less provocation and it didn’t bother me at all. What makes this one special?

After the mental circles outstrip the aerial ones, I decide to do something practical. I need a specific answer from Twilight and I need it soon. The sun has conveniently removed all the physical reasons for delaying Galinda’s request. Granger has removed all of the legal reasons and made his assent clear in the process. All that’s left is Twilight’s approval. So I reach for the sky over Canterlot and disturb several of the Night Guard. Landing on Twilight’s Observatory, I make my way downstairs. Twilight is in her upstairs library lost in thought.

Quietly, “Hello, Twilight.”

Twilight jumps, “John!”

We meet in the middle of the room and rub cheeks for minutes.

Twilight teases, “What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Did your new marefriend boot you out?”

“Don’t you wish,” I tease back, “She’s even wilder than AJ and far more determined. In fact, that’s why I’m here. Her flock agrees and all of the legal requirements are met. If you agree, all that’s left is the final negotiation.”

“Have you thought it through, all the way through, John?” Twilight is concerned, “You know how much you love and how soon a mortal will tear that love out of you.”

“Twilight, the sun has decided to merge Ponies and Griffons into one nation. Even without a complete merger, I like the idea of closer relations and more trade. A bunch of Pony / Griffon hybrids could encourage that goal, especially if some of them had magic.”

Twilight considers, “Are you thinking of another body or making changes in this one? Making you fertile is easy enough but I don’t think there’s physical compatibility.”

Wryly, I explain, “The sun gave me a gift last lowering. My body now adapts to the physical requirements of my mate.”

Twilight is really interested now, “Do you have voluntary control, John? I might want to try those cat parts myself.”

“I haven’t tried them yet but I’ll bet I could learn it even if they didn’t come that way. My worries are more about social compatibility. Could you tolerate an unapologetic predator in your home and bed? Could you maintain order versus a strong willed warrior? And on the other side, how long would it take for Galinda to go mad, locked up in polite Canterlot society? Could she be happy with the very limited time I could spend in Griffonstone?”

Twilight reminds me, “Don’t forget the foals. We can’t let a flock of aggressive predators with Alicorn level powers loose on Equestria.”

“Dammit, Twilight, I have enough questions. Point me at some answers.”

“Okay, John. Can I tolerate another predator in my home and bed? Why not? Can I maintain order with another strong willed warrior in the band? I’m betting they’ll tire each other out. And why in Equestria would I want to ‘lock her up’? You might have to stay here and keep the Court and sun going, she can go anywhere and do anything. I’ll bet that we can pair her up with the right Unicorn and have a damned good troubleshooting team. She didn’t do half bad during the Dragon crisis. She could go to Griffonstone whenever the urge struck her and be back in your bed that night. Given the strength of will that she’s shown, I wouldn’t be surprised if you set her up with her own horn.”

“So you approve?

Twilight explains carefully, “I approve conditionally. You need to spend some time with them explaining just what Royal life is really like. King Granger needs to explicitly agree to your offspring being raised in part as Pony wizards. And you need to do some mind walking with at least Galinda. She needs to experience Pony life and accept the limitations with open eyes.”

I nod, “I have already planned much of that. Granger himself demanded some of it. I see a wise King with an exceptional daughter as a rare alignment of circumstances that could permit an enormous improvement the general lot of Ponies and Griffons. And I’ve been thinking of how Griffon succession could be altered by an Alicorn in the mix.”

Twilight looks deadly serious, “And, John, be thinking real hard about what you are going to tell your colt when you get back here officially. Nopony has told him how you settled ‘the Dragon problem’.”

Equally serious, “Twilight, I had that decided before I left Canterlot. I will tell him the truth and answer all questions. I’m not ashamed of anything I did, just how much I enjoyed it.”

“That’s a better answer than I’ve been able to come up with. Go back to your sweet hellion and give her your best. I trust your judgment.”

“Thank you, Twilight. Do you mind if I share some of our memories with her? I want to give her a goal.”

Several minutes of horn work later, I had a presentation that would shake Galinda’s world again. Thanking Twilight, I reached for the air over Griffonstone. At night it’s clear and beautiful. I land on the balcony outside Galinda’s room and quietly let myself in. Galinda is there, on her pad with her back to me, and she does not look happy. She isn’t asleep and she is shaking or heaving in some fashion.

Coming up softly behind her, “Galinda, honey.”

She stills but it isn’t a healthy still of relaxation, she’s tight like a spring.

“Galinda, we must talk.”

The spring uncoils in an instant and I’m nose to beak with a very angry Griffon.

“Why, John? So you can make an excuse? Rub a little salt in the wound?”

Now I’m confused, “Please, assume I’m a complete idiot and tell me what I’ve done wrong.”

She screeches and grabs my ear in her beak. I can feel her bearing down and cutting through skin and cartilage. Blood is filling my ear.

“Please, Galinda, I do not understand how I have offended you so.”

She bites a chunk out of my nose and screams, “Fight me you bastard!”

“No. I have already exceeded my quota of dead Griffons for today. And you haven’t told me what we are fighting about. If you can give me a good enough reason, then I might fight you.”

“You ran to her, you dog. The first little bit of trouble and you ran to her. And don’t even try to lie, I can smell her all over you.”

I laugh out loud, which spatters blood everywhere.

“Give me a second to clean up the mess.”

I reload my body and send all of the loose blood and flesh to the middle of the ocean.

I smile, “Thank you. I’m going to enjoy reminding you of this for many years to come. Did Granger tell you what happened at sun lowering? Or why he let Gregory die?”

Now Galinda is confused, “Why in Equestria are you trying to drag that into us?”

“What did you want me to do last time we were in this room?”

“Damn you, John. You know what I’ve been wanting from you.”

“Yes, but I want to say it. You want me to fuck you until you can’t stand up but it just wasn’t possible. That’s part of what our little show was for. I got to measure your actual size. Now, you want to see what I’ve got? I’ll give you a couple of clues: ‘butt like a broodmare’ and ‘hung like a horse’. Darling, I am a horse, literally. I flare almost as big as your head.”

It is fun watching her face as the realizations run through her mind one after the other.

“Wait a minute! You just said ‘wasn’t’. What changed?”

“The sun gave me a gift. I am now adjustable, as in fully compatible and fertile with Griffons and Ponies as required That means only legal obstacles remain. The feast established me a world class hunter. Gregory traded a warrior’s death for making me a blooded warrior Griffon style. I am now fully eligible to court you and take you as mate by both Pony and Griffon custom. That leaves nothing but final agreement from both flock and herd. Now you wanna guess what I was talking to Twilight about?”

Galinda is thinking hard now, “You’re the stallion. Are you telling me that Twilight runs the herd?”

“We run the herd, together. She is primarily responsible for all things ‘mare’ and I’m primarily responsible for all stallion matters. But we have to cooperate and agree. Conflict destroys a herd. This is the kind of thing we must talk about. Twilight’s approval is conditional on my exposing you to the realities of life as a Royal Pony and your ability to adapt. Your father has some very similar conditions for me. And we all must understand what kind of changes our offspring will bring.”

“This just keeps growing and growing, doesn’t it?” Galinda asks.

“Galinda, you have to understand the level of obligation you are undertaking. Most Ponies run screaming when they understand what it means to be Royal. You’ve only had a few quick glimpses but I see a strength in you that gives me hope.”

“John, there’s something you aren’t saying. What is it?”

“I’m hoping above all else that you are strong enough to ascend. It will take time to tell but a strong will is the most important requirement.”

“You want me to have magic like you? Why is that so important?”

“I’m a special circumstance. It will be centuries before anypony with magic like mine happens again. No, the magic will be nice but the main reason is so I won’t have to watch you grow old and die.”

“John, everypony grows old and dies . . . . Don’t they?”

“No.”

“John, you are going to have to explain this to me.”

“Did you see what I just did? You bit a chunk out of my ear and my nose. See any scars? It’s part of the package. My body can renew itself as long as there’s magic in Equestria and any spark of consciousness in me. I’ve come back from being a charred torso. It’s both a gift and a curse. I have to tend the sun twice a day every day without fail. The world literally stops if I don’t. Celestia did it for more than fifteen hundred years before it broke her and I can’t stop until I find a replacement.”

“Damn, John. I had no idea.”

“You’re just beginning to get one. Are you in the line of succession for Griffonstone? Got any idea how immortality screws up succession? That’s one of the things we’ve got to work out with Granger. And if you do ascend, then you can end up in the line of succession in Equestria. You’ll definitely get to help out with Courts and other governmental chores.”

“This is beginning to sound like a job.”

“It is, when you’re not training or raising foals. In fact, you’ll get a taste of the training later today, if Granger agrees to the basics of Royal life for our foals.”

Galinda is worried now, “John, I won’t agree to denying our offspring their heritage. I know my father won’t.”

Here it comes, “Galinda, I would be the very last to deny them their blood and history, but, they must be raised with a Pony education and in the Pony manner. That’s not negotiable.”

Can Griffons cry? I may be about to find out, “Why, John? I’ve never seen the slightest sign of bigotry from you.”

Carefully, I explain, “It’s got nothing to do with pride or control and everything to do with safety. Imagine Germain with the ability to level Griffonstone in a tantrum. Our progeny will have magic, some of them very strong magic. Until they have mastered their magic and learned complete control, they can never be out of the supervision of an adult with stronger magic. Their young may have more freedom.”

Galinda is resigned, “I understand, John, but I have no idea how my father may react.”

I nod, “This is one of the big reasons we need all this negotiation. We won’t withhold your father’s grandfoals from him but one of us will accompany them for at least a few years. Believe me, after one of them sneezes and blows out a wall, he’ll understand.”

I have some time to go before sun raising so I settle in for some serious grooming. Galinda is a little unsure at first but quickly develops a sensuous purr and rub strategy. I’m happy. It’s been a while since I’ve had the chance to groom my mares properly. But poor Galinda is about to fall down. When she relaxes into it, the lack of sleep tells.

“Galinda, Darling, come over here and get comfortable on the pad.”

I fold my legs and lay facing her.

“Galinda, if you agree, I’m going to show you another horn perk. Before we do anything, you have to understand that this will end any secrets between us. I will have absolute access to all of your memories and soul and you will have similar access to me. Because I’m trained and you’re not, I will have an advantage at first but I will not take advantage of you. You can simply say ‘no’ at any time and I will respect it. You will have to take that on trust until you are trained. Do you consent to a mind walk with me?”

“What will happen, John?”

“I don’t know yet. In my mind, we will be standing on a white floor side by side with the contents of my mind in front of us looking like windows spread across the horizon. We can search and select any memory and view it or enter it. A wizard’s mind must be organized like that or dangerous random magic can happen. We will find whatever we find in your mind and will just have to adapt. Fliers tend to have winds blowing in their mind and ride the winds to their desire.”

Galinda is thinking hard now, “This is something that you and Twilight do?”

I assure her, “All the time. In fact, Twilight has sent you gift. I have a package of her memories of what it’s like to be a Royal mare. She wants you to experience it as much as you can before you make a final decision.”

“John, you are beginning to make this sound like a sentence.”

“Think carefully, My Love, you are a provoked ovulator and I am super fertile. By the time we land from our cloud dance we will have a batch of magic Griffons on the way. I cannot harm them nor can I allow them to harm Equestria or Griffonstone. So that is a lifetime commitment.”

“And they might even be immortal so ‘lifetime’ could mean eternity.” Galinda stated flatly.

I nod, “You understand why everypony runs screaming? Right now, let me give you a little boost. We don’t have time for much and you already have a lot to digest but I can help by taking care of your sleep deficit.”

“Okay, John. That makes sense.”

I make a horn touch and pour some energy into her reserves. She snaps to full alertness.

“Wow! I like this.”

“Good. Get your sweet little butt in action and get your own horn and you can do it yourself anytime you want.”

“I might just do that so I can use it to spank your big fat horse butt.”

“Hah! You’re just fascinated by my magnificent muscles. And speaking of which, they need some fuel. When and where do Griffons eat breakfast?”

“The kitchen downstairs will begin serving at sunup.”

“That will be in about thirty minutes. We might want to start easing towards Lonely Crag. Can you fly by moonlight or do we need to teleport?”

“Let’s go out on the balcony and see if I can see,” with a laugh.

We go out and I admire the view again but, “John, it’s too dark for me to feel safe.”

I have an idea, “Can you climb on my back? I didn’t have a bit of a strain carrying a Dragon so I don’t think you’ll be a problem.”

She climbs up and wraps her front legs around my neck.

I levitate smoothly and as we pass the beacon on the top of the castle, “Don’t worry about falling. I’ve got my magic on you too.”

As we approach Lonely Crag, “Galinda, somepony is already there.”

She answers, “I forgot. That will be Gregory’s funeral. The tradition is to light his pyre at sunrise.”

I think for a minute then head for a landing, “I have an idea. Would his family mind if I participate?”

“Of course not, John. What do you have in mind?”

“I’ll provide the fire and I would like to say a few words.”

“I’ll ask them for you.”

We land on the end of Lonely Crag and Galinda hops off to make her way toward the other end of the rock where a dozen Griffons stand with torches in claw. In a moment she returns with a young adult Griffon.

She introduces him, “Prince John, this is George, the oldest son of Lord Gregory.”

I explain, “George, I made a mistake last night. I failed to understand the gift I was being offered until it was too late. So I owe Lord Gregory and his family. I wish to pay a portion of the honor I neglected last night by giving him a Royal funeral. I will provide the fire for his pyre. You need to tell me exactly what you want. I can take any amount of time from one second up and burn anything selectively.”

George looks at Galinda, “Is this a wizards trick? We don’t have time for this if we are going to make sunrise.”

I speak calmly, “You have twelve and a half minutes to scheduled sun raising. I can give you a few more minutes if you need them. The fire will come from the sun.”

George turns away from me to question Galinda, “Is he serious? Or crazy?”

Galinda speaks directly, “George, he’s a god and he has just offered your family a great honor. Choose your next words carefully.”

George looks back to me and says, “Come with me.”

He leads me to a very elderly female Griffon who bows when I approach, “Your Highness, thank you for coming. I have prayed for one great boon and you have answered.”

I speak softly, “I am here because I failed to understand once so please tell me exactly what you desire and be sure to tell me all. I owe you and wish to make my debt complete.”

She answers, “I want to fly for one last time so that I may join my mate in the proper way.”

I ask, “Is that all you want?”

She smiles, “Yes, Your Highness, My only desire is to join my mate in the wind.”

I touch her head lightly with my horn and pour as much strength as I dare into her body.

She straightens and flexes her wings, “Oh! Thank you, Sire.”

I caution, “Take care. I have given you the strength of youth but I cannot give you young bones. Stand over here beside me.”

Turning to Galinda, “Keep everypony else at least five yards back. Three minutes to go.”

Galinda leans to me and whispers, “The less that is left, the better the omen.”

She pushes the family back and I turn up my sun raiment. When I see the moon beginning to lower, I form my magic and reach out.

As I raise the sun above the horizon, “Come join us, Old Friend. I need your help to honor a Griffon who showed me just how great a Griffon heart can be.”

A golden beam shoots from the sun to envelope the pyre. The old Griffoness smiles at me and sweeps her wings to fly but one of them snaps. I quickly lift her with my magic and let her glide the last yard into the sunfire. As she passes fully into the beam I briefly raise the intensity then stop it.

“Thank you, my Great Friend,” and I turn my raiment off. Looking down, there is nothing but bare hot rock.

I turn and George is there, “Forgive me, Your Majesty. I didn’t know.”

I reply, “George, I’ll forgive you if you’ll forgive me. And I’m here because our races need to know.”

We hoof bump then all the rest of the Griffons pass by and do the same.

The last one surprises me, it’s Granger, “That was very good, John. But tell me the truth, did Georgina really fly?”

Looking him dead in the eye, “Yes she did, for about one yard.”

I didn’t know that Griffons could raise an eyebrow. Granger can. Then he says, “Let’s go get some breakfast.”

About halfway across the rock we collect Galinda and take off for the castle. Landing in front of the main door, we walk in to find platters of meat waiting on the table. Granger, Galinda, and I settle at the head of the table.

Interpreting my look, Galinda informs me, “Gerald is checking the coastal villages for Dragon damage and making a list. He should be back by tonight.”

Between bites, “Granger, do you have time for one of those long talks we promised each other? Galinda has a lot to digest this morning and it would be an ideal time. Later, the three of us could answer questions.”

Granger nods, “My very plan.”

We make short work of breakfast then Galinda excuses herself.

I suggest, “I would like to show you something, Granger. It will mean a long teleport but very little time. Since we will be coming out at altitude, it would be easier to leave flying.”

We take off just outside the front door and I teleport us to my truncated mountain in the Crystal Empire. We wheel around once to get an idea of its size then land.

I explain, “This used to be the tallest mountain in this chain. I was standing on top of it when I took control of the sun from Celestia. This was her attempt to kill me. She also swapped bodies with her sister Luna then almost killed Luna. I’m showing this so you can get an idea of the scale of the disaster when a wizard loses control. She thought I was in the Castle in the Crystal Empire so you can imagine what a mess it could have been.”

Granger is shivering so I take us back to the front door of his castle. We go in to his private office and get comfortable.

I continue, “How is this important to you? Galinda and I want to make a bunch of Griffon wizards. Some of them will be more powerful than Celestia. We, the Royal Herd of Equestria must control them. They will have to be educated as Ponies and raised by Ponies. That is not negotiable. I would never dream of denying them their heritage or family but until they have full control of their magic and emotions, they cannot be without the supervision of a more powerful wizard.”

Granger is deep in thought, “That’s a big bite, John.”

Heavily, “I know it is. There will be a time when this kind of restriction is no longer necessary but it is at least a century in the future. Until then, foals that can blow a building over with a sneeze must be supervised by adults that can block that sneeze. That doesn’t mean that they couldn’t visit. In fact, they could visit more because anypony able to supervise could also teleport. Granger, I have a four year old foal back on my farm that can pull a three bottom plow by himself. You want to speculate what might happen if somepony teases him too much?”

“John, you’re talking me out of it.”

“I’m not finished. Another big question is just where does Galinda stand in the line of succession? Where would our foals stand?”

“She’s right behind Gerald.”

“That could be interesting because I want her to ascend. It’s one of my strongest desires.”

Granger is puzzled, “Why would being a wizard change anything?”

Sadly, “She’ll never be that strong of a wizard but that’s not why it’s important to me. I’m developing a strong love for her and I don’t want to watch her grow old and die.”

Granger shakes his head, “John, that’s one hell of a bribe. Are you telling me that if you take my daughter as mate, you can make her immortal?”

I shake my head, “No, I can’t make her anything. But she has the potential and I have the knowledge. I can help her earn it.”

“I’m going to have to do some complicated balancing between those choices. Do you have anything else to add?”

“I haven’t told her anything at all about this part. She would have access to my wealth and resources. Griffonstone could have all of the roads, bridges, railroads, schools, hospitals, and industry that you could stand. That is a real bribe.”

Granger is focused now, “What’s in this for you?”

“Two things, the biggest, strongest, most prosperous herd imaginable and a strong mare for my band.”

“Are you trying to conquer Griffonstone?” from a very concerned Granger.

“No. That wouldn’t end well. I’m trying to merge Griffonstone. Ponies get strength and fierceness they lack and Griffons get magic and resources they lack. Both races win. If you are worried about Griffons being absorbed by Ponies, I expect to have a Griffon Throne in Canterlot in less than a century. The land of my birth faced such a choice. They chose to join with the larger nation. A century and a half later they were a recognized culture and a world power even within the larger nation. It can work for both races.”

“I’d feel better if you didn’t use past tense. Where are they today?”

“I don’t know. I left there more than four centuries ago and have no way to return.”

Granger nods, “That explains several of your mysteries. And I’ll bet Galinda has qualities like your native race that Ponies don’t.”

“Granger, when I first met Galinda, she was just along with Gerald. But she became interested in me so I spent a little time and liked what I saw. Then I started getting enough wing and tail action that everypony was noticing. When we went on our little Dragon hunt, she stood with me directly in front of two live Dragons and made a show of eating the flesh of one of them. That defined courage. But more important, she figured out what I was doing without a single hint from me and added to it. She casually commented to me that we need to bag as many Dragons as we could before the other herds and flocks found out. She was convincing enough that the second Dragon barfed up his load of Ponies without being touched. That’s when I decided that she would be the dam for my foals.”

Granger is laughing hard, “John. You’re telling me that you’re in love with my daughter because she’s fierce enough to terrorize a Dragon?”

I have to admit, “Yes. And strong enough to make the Dragon believe it and smart enough to know when.”

“I can’t wait until you have your first fight,” Granger muses.

“We already have.”

Granger inspects me closely, “That explains the noise but when I didn’t see any scars, I assumed you two were up to something else. Apparently you can cope with her. Would you believe that you are the first to come even close?”

Laughing, “How many have tried?”

“Two. The rest took a good look and decided that even a crown wasn’t worth the risk.”

Smiling, “See, that’s where I have an advantage, I already have a crown.”

Granger asks, “Yes, and you said something about another crown earlier. Just what are you offering?”

“I’m offering a job on the elite management team of Equestria. There are some sweet perks like immortality and unlimited smoked salmon. There are also some hellish responsibilities. Our world is growing and we need to grow with it. The combined might of Griffons and Ponies would make our subjects safe and happy for millennia. Recruiting slaves for military strength wouldn’t be smart so we need equality and representation for both races. That’s what I’m offering, a full partnership. For personal reasons I really want Galinda on that throne but if she can’t, one of our offspring will.”

“What’s wrong with Gregory?”

“Absolutely nothing. But I need somepony I trust on the Griffon side of things, a Griffon that can help me make the races fit together with minimum conflict, a Griffon that will give me honest answers about the needs of Griffonstone.”

“He’s onboard with your program. He was telling me how nice it would be to hire a Unicorn for teleport in circumstances like his damage survey. After experiencing some of it myself, I have to agree. The only real issue is trust and discretion.”

“I’m going to help you with that too. We’ll have our finalize the details session after lunch. Tonight I am going to give Galinda her first wizard lesson. If she can assimilate it, we will work on oaths in the morning. Wizard lessons are given by mind walk. If you have any doubts, you can mind walk too. I will offer you free access to my soul. By the way, as part of the lesson, I will deliver a package of memories from Twilight selected just for Galinda. When she wakes up in the morning she will think some of them are her memories. That wears off in a short time but will be very fun to watch for a few hours.”

Granger thinks for a few seconds and clearly makes a decision, “We can do that right now. It could help me decide.”

I nod and elaborate, “We will need to let somepony know what we are doing. It might cause a panic if they walked in and found both of us unconscious. A watcher is good too and Galinda would be my choice. We will need a comfortable place to lay so that I can touch my horn to your head.”

In a few minutes we have Galinda and a pair of thick pads. I tell Granger to hit the toilet or whatever else he might do before taking a nap.

I instruct Galinda, “This is the same as we talked about earlier. If anything happens, just wake us. It will be like waking from a sound sleep don’t worry about a momentary disorientation.”

We get ourselves in position and I make the touch. It takes a moment to find Granger and bring him to my side.

He is impressed, “This is quite a setup, John.”

“And completely necessary. Free magic can literally be anything that you can conceive. A stray association or sudden remembering could turn into a disaster. A wizard must have this kind of organization and discipline or they are a tragedy looking for a place to happen. This is what I have to determine if Galinda can do. Now what would you like to see first?”

Granger is overwhelmed, “I don’t know where to start. What do you suggest?”

I have an idea, “I am going to show you how to find things for yourself by showing you the thing we have most in common, Galinda. Just watch.”

I ask for Galinda and show him to find a category. Then I ask for the time of the Dragon hunt.

“See the Dragons laying on the sand? That’s the time I told you about earlier. You can play it and just see and hear or you can step into it and feel it as though you are me. You should step in to get the full emotional impact. I will probably have to pull you back out. It’s kinda intense and tends to capture first timers. I’ll let you stay in until you show distress or I chop the head off the Dragon, whichever comes first.”

I run it back to when I step out of the forest and show him in. When he gets to the beheading, I pull him back out.

He’s excited, “Holy . . . Intense is such a weak word. You can actually see the outside and inside of everything for hundreds of yards around you! But I don’t think I should see my daughter any more. A father shouldn’t see a daughter like that.”

“I’m going to show you a few more minutes of her and I promise it won’t be disturbing.

I take him to our first night sleeping together and let him feel the Alicorn protective instinct.

“What is that, John? I understand how you want to protect your mate but Gerald was there too.”

“That, my friend, is Alicorn magic. Like the magic of each Tribe, Alicorns have a special magic of our own. We protect. That’s the job I’m offering Galinda. When she ascends, she’ll get that magic and we’ll protect all of Equestria including Griffons.”

Granger is studying me, “Is that a hint of ‘if you don’t cooperate I can’t help you’?”

“How did I react when the Dragons threatened? That was before I even knew Galinda. But I can do so much better with insider knowledge and help. All the way back to my first great Oath, that is what drives me, to be the best protector of the best herd. Now what do you want to see next?”

That’s when Granger falls into the regular pattern, “I want to see you and Twilight. I want to know how you treat your mate.”

I laugh so hard it takes a moment to catch my breath, “You have just proven how much Griffons and Ponies are alike. It is proverbial that first time stallions go straight for the sex. So here we go, one full cloud dance.”

I start him in the middle of our first dinner together and pull him out as we land on Twilight’s Observatory.

Granger is panting hard, “Yes, I see that you can cope with Galinda. Will she be able to relate to you like that?”

“Once she ascends, yes. She’ll gain a lot of strength too. Until then I will be careful with her and treat her the best I am able. I do expect one difference between Pony and Griffon cloud dances, I will probably cover Galinda several times in one dance.”

“Where would you do all this dancing?”

“Right over and around Griffonstone. I want every Griffon in the land to see it. I want them to know beyond certainty that there is a real union between herd and flock. And I want them to see us afterwards so they can know that it’s something we both want.”

Granger chuckles, “You certainly aren’t bashful.”

“Did you notice how much our magic was lighting up the sky? Got any ideas how to hide something like that?”

Granger is becoming serious, “I want to see one more thing and I believe I will have enough. Show me the funeral.”

I’m concerned, “You mean this morning? There’s a lot of very high level magic going on and it won’t mean anything to you.”

Granger nods, “Yes, and I’m not interested in the magic.”

I take him to right before Galinda and I land, drop him in, and pull him out after we teleport to the castle.

He’s astonished, “You let Galinda ride on your back and didn’t feel the slightest worry!”

“Yes, Granger. Even at the peak of her anger, she went for my ear, not my throat. I trust her completely.”

“John, I’m not sure how important my opinion is any more but I have what I need now. You really cared for Georgina. All you had to do was turn away and she would have been gone but you gave her grace and dignity because you care. Let’s go tell Galinda.”

“Granger, don’t tell Galinda any decision yet. She has to master the mental discipline or she can’t be Royal. I want her to have every possible incentive.”

“I understand, John.”

Bringing us both out of it, I find an anxious Galinda, “Hello, John. I was getting a little worried. Granger was a little ‘tense’ for a while.”

Chuckling, “That’s a stallion thing. Don’t worry about it.”

She’s a little perturbed, “It was obviously ‘a stallion thing’, but I am going to be concerned about my father.”

Granger broke in, “He showed me a cloud dance. Daughter, he is going to give you an opportunity. Whatever it takes, win the prize for yourself and for Griffonstone.”

Addressing a very startled Galinda, “He took a guided tour. Tonight you have to learn to solo. You must or the magic will kill you and I can’t allow that. Your ‘prize’ for tonight is that package from Twilight containing her side of the very same cloud dance among many other things. That way you will know what to expect when we cloud dance.”

Lunch is a little late and a lot quiet. Afterwards we talk about frequency of visitation and military ranks and representation and extending the railroad and farms and currency and monster patrols and inheritance and schools and banking until, just before dinner, Gerald walks in.

Grinning, he says, “So you just couldn’t wait.”

Confused, I ask, “What are you talking about?”

He laughs, “Look at yourselves. Sitting there wrapped around each other. You’re bonded no matter what the rest of us say.”

Seriously, I say, “Gerald, it hasn't been decided yet. Galinda has to achieve wizard level mental discipline or she can’t stay around me. Without it the magic would kill her and maybe a lot of others.”

Galinda looks me straight in the eye and pronounces, “John, do you think you can teach me fear? After I stood with you nose to nose with the Lord of Dragons and backed him down.”

Returning her gaze, “Yes. Because there is one thing I fear, losing you. At this moment, I have a job to do. Anybody that wants, come along.”

When we get to Lonely Crag there is already a small crowd waiting. I recognize a few from the funeral. Granger clears one end of the rock for me and herds the crowd back to safe distance. I make my stand and turn up my sun raiment. Then I realize that Galinda is standing right behind me.

“Please, Galinda, you know what the magic did to you once before.”

“Don’t worry, John. It wasn’t the magic that confused me. I must face this.”

“Give me a few yards, I’m going to get hot,” as I don my sun raiment.

Then it’s time. I form my magic and cradle the sun. It sends out a tendril and touches me. I feel its great love and approval. The tendril moves to Galinda and explores her. As I ease the sun below the horizon the tendril retracts and I rush to Galinda. At the last second I remember to turn my ‘sun suit’ off.

“Speak to me Galinda.”

Smiling, “What should I say, John. It loves me and it said it gave me something but I don’t know what. I feel light.”

By the time I can finish a magic examination, Granger and Gerald have arrived.

I step back and, “Granger, my opinion no longer matters either. It started her ascension. Galinda, you feel light because you are developing Alicorn strength. Be careful until you get used to it. Things will suddenly seem very easy to break.”

Galinda is literally bouncing, “This feels good.”

“Take it slow, Galinda. A sweep that used to get you two yards will now get you twenty. You’ll bump into things.”

We take off and head for dinner. Galinda is doing loops around us and laughing like a foal. As we glide in to land in front of the castle door, Galinda miscalculates. I grab her with my magic less than a yard before she smashes into the castle.

Setting her carefully on the walk, “Next time I’ll let you break something. Alicorns heal quick but the pain is still there.”

“Yes, John.” I might buy the contrite part if she wasn’t giggling.

Dinner is on the table and Galinda dives in with enthusiasm.

Gerald is marveling, “John, are Alicorns hungrier than other ponies?”

Explaining, “It takes a lot of energy to use magic so yes. But that’s not Galinda’s issue. Just watch her wings. I ate five full meals at every meal time when I was growing my wings.”

Granger remarks dryly, “I’m glad you’re going to be feeding her.”

A second platter of meat later we head up the stairs to our room.

I fluff the pad and, “Make yourself comfortable. We’re going to be here for a while.”

I make the touch and Galinda comes rushing in, “Oh, John! This is amazing.”

I show her the controls and the tricks. We have fun replaying the Dragon hunt and learning to find things. Then it’s time to see if it sticks.

“Your assignment is to copy this package from Twilight and experience it in your own mind. There are some goodies in it and you have to find them yourself.”

Then I have to explain the progress bar. I come out of it and explain to her, “There will be a test in the morning. I want to see if you have assimilated all of this and can use it without my help.”

Pulling her against my side, I extend my wing over her and settle into our sleeping positions. She’s purring hard enough to vibrate me but that just adds to my happiness as I drift off to sleep.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Nine

John Sampson Returns Chapter Nine

My cosmic alarm clock is on the job. Thirty minutes to sun raising. I stand and fold my wing. Galinda stirs, stretches, and stands. Oh! My! I can see the difference. She steps over and rubs up and down my neck.

“Wait a minute! John, did you get shorter last night?” exclaims Galinda.

With a large smile, “Nope. But you did get taller. I bet your wings got bigger too.”

She spreads them and sure enough, they’ve grown. I start for the toilet and she races by me.

Through laughter, “Yes, your gut got bigger and stronger too. Get used to being empty just before every meal.”

I take my turn then step out on the balcony, “Look around, Galinda, tell me what you see.”

She looks and, “I see Griffonstone. It seems quiet but all the shops and neighbors are right where they belong.”

“Where’s the sun?”

“I don’t know. Isn’t the sun your job?”

“Okay, let’s go take care of it,” and I launch off of the balcony. Galinda follows close behind me as I circle the castle and town ending on Lonely Crag.”

The now expected crowd is there. We walk through them toward the end of the rock that have left clear for me. They are bowing and murmuring, “Your Majesties.”

When we get to the clear area, Galinda asks, “What’s going on, John?”

“Your subjects are adoring you. They recognize the change. Get used to it. This is your life now.”

I take my stand and do my job. When I turn, I see more crowd on the streets and buildings of Griffonstone.

Galinda is amazed, “John, are you saying all of those Griffons are here to see me?”

I nod, “Yes. This is the job. You protect them and keep their little lives safe and happy. They pay homage to you and obey without question in return.”

“They’ve never acted like this for my father?”

“You father isn’t a god. Wait until they bring you their foals for a blessing. Come on, we need to greet your subjects so everypony can get some breakfast.”

We fly off the rock and around to the main gate to the city. Landing, we walk up the main street toward the castle. They bring their young to the front so I touch them lightly with my wingtip as we walk slowly by. Galinda watches then matches my moves on the other side of the street. When we reach the walk up to the castle, there are armored Griffons standing on both sides of the walk with spears crossed over the walk forming an arch.

“After you, my budding goddess.”

We walk into the main room of the castle to find extra platters of meat waiting. Granger and Gerald are at the table but they step back and bow. Galinda is shaking.

I step up and rub against her saying, “Come on, you two. She’s had enough shocks already this morning.”

Gerald starts giggling and the tension is broken.

A very annoyed Galinda speaks, “You want your butt thrashed? I can do it now.”

I caution, “Be careful. You wouldn’t want to hurt your little brother.”

Confused, Galinda looks at me, “But . . . He’s . . .”

I explain, “Not anymore. Remember what I said about hunting with Alicorns? Fights are the same. This why I wanted to ease you into it. I had to make this adjustment myself and it’s tough. But the sun bypassed me.”

Galinda returns my rub, “You’re right, John. I will try to remember.”

We take places side by side at the table and finished off a platter apiece. There is a little teasing and tidbit stealing along the way.

Granger finally couldn’t stand it, “John, I see you have beautiful, graceful mate by your side. So where did you leave my daughter?”

Galinda glares at him briefly then turns to me, “Are you going to let him get away with that?”

“Aren’t you glad you don’t have a horn yet? No matter how far you go, he’s still your blood. I am curious what you wanted to do, though.”

Galinda pouts a little, “I was going to dump his tea on him.”

“Why?” I ask, “He just described you as beautiful and graceful and you are.”

Galinda rubs against me and rubs her head up my neck, purring loudly. I groom her ruff a little and the purr gets louder.

“I think you two should take that show on the road. Go shopping or just sightseeing,” Granger suggests.

I agree, “Yes, and we really need to do some flying so Galinda can get used to her new wings.”

That catches Gerald’s attention, “New wings? Let’s see.”

Galinda steps back and spreads. Gerald is shocked, “Dammit! Little sister, you’re catching up with John. And you’ve got the muscles to match.”

I smile and add, “And every single one of you including Galinda missed the other change. We flew around the town and over to Lonely Crag this morning in pitch darkness. Everypony else had torches.”

Galinda protested, “There was light. I could see just fine.”

Smiling, “Yes, you could see just fine. Then you watched me raise the sun. Every time you gain strength, you will see more. Let’s go for a walk.”

Taking our leave, we stroll out the door and down into the town. Griffons are coming out to watch us and bow. We’re nodding and thanking them. Then I spot a jeweler and steer Galinda in there.

A young Griffon is at the counter but she takes one look and runs into the back. Seconds later she returns with a middle aged male Griffon.

Bowing, the Griffon asks, “How may I serve Your Majesties?”

I reply, “I am looking for a suitable gift for my new mate. Give me traditional ideas.”

The jeweler fumbles and thinks for a minute and, “Have you been a hunt yet? Something to remember the first prey you took together is one tradition.”

I reply, “Yes, we have been on a hunt together but don’t see much chance that it will be forgotten.”

The jeweler asks, “What did you take?”

Smiling, “Four Dragons. And we scared the Lord of Dragons into ending the raids.”

A very startled jeweler asks, “You faced the Lord of Dragons and he feared you?”

I nod, “There were four of us, myself and Twilight representing Ponies and Galinda and Gerald representing Griffons. We were hovering twenty yards in the air to be nose to nose with him and he was looking for a place to hide before it was over.”

The jeweler stutters, “Oh my. That is brave.”

I continue, “It was on that hunt that I decided to take her as my mate. She stood in front of a live Dragon eating Dragon flesh and taunting him. She scared him so bad he barfed up all the Ponies he had eaten and started screaming about the horrible monsters attacking him.”

I rubbed against Galinda and groomed her ruff, “This is my kind of Griffon.”

Galinda nuzzled me and, “This is my kind of Pony.”

Examining Galinda, I ask, “What do you wear to a formal affair. You know there are going to several of those shortly after we get to Canterlot. A breastplate? Pendant?”

“A light breastplate or collar is traditional,” Galinda answers.

“Give me a light breastplate of gold with a sun on top and a Pony facing a Griffon below with jewel highlights on a silk collar. How long will it take?”

“To make? One or two days. To get the materials here? Two or three weeks.”

I’m not impressed, “Give me a list. Be sure to order extra of everything.”

The jeweler is concerned, “That is going to be expensive, Your Majesty.”

Looking the jeweler in the eye, “Did I ask about price? Get busy. We’ll be back in an hour or so.”

Out the door and into the street, I say, “Let’s fly for a while.”

Taking off, we circle the town smiling at the Griffons looking up at us. I spiral for altitude then level out to an easy cruise. Galinda matches me.

“Have you noticed that I’m not sweeping at all?” I ask Galinda.

“Yes, how are you doing that?”

“Just glide then feel for the air behind you and give it a push.”

Galinda leaps ahead and laughs, “This is fun. Now I see how you can fly so fast without working at it.”

I caution, “Pull your wings in as your speed increases. To much wing will drag you down. And don’t try to go too fast. You need to learn shields before you go fast enough to tear feathers off.”

We zip around the sky playing tag and doing aerobatics for the fun of it.

Galinda pulls up next to me, “You’re getting me ready for a cloud dance, aren’t you?”

Smiling, “Of course. And you need to learn how to use your new strength. Try pushing sideways for a sudden dodge.”

We have a little more fun and entertain the locals then it is time to check back in with the jeweler.

“The list is fairly straightforward, Your Majesty, except for the jewel to represent the sun. That should be a diamond but diamonds that size are hard to come by. If you can find a number of smaller matching diamonds, I can cluster them and get the same effect. How many and how well they match is a judgement call.”

“That’s not a problem. I have a debt to collect that will more than take care of this.”

We exit the shop and take off. Galinda is curious, “Where are we going?”

“We are going to visit the Lord of Dragons. I’m owed four Dragon hoards.”

We get enough altitude to be comfortable and I teleport us to Dragon’s Lair.

I instruct Galinda, “Stay above me and keep watch. If anything even slightly suspicious happens make a loud noise.

Dropping down to even with the Lord of Dragons’ lair, “Wake up Great Sleepy Lizard. We have unfinished business.”

Nothing happens so I crank up the command voice, “Bring your lazy ass out here right now alleged Lord of Dragons.”

The familiar large head pokes out of his cave and asks, “Why do you torment me, Pony Monster?”

I remind him, “Last time we spoke, you rushed off to take care of something important to both of us. We didn’t get to address all of the business that we have between us. So I’m back to take care of the rest of it now. Specifically, you owe me four Dragon hoards.”

Trying to look sly, the Dragon says, “You know, it’s possible that there may not be much left of those hoards. Another Dragon may have taken them.”

I smile big, “That’s alright. I can just kill that Dragon for stealing my property and go home with five Dragon hoards.”

Still working on the sly look, the big Dragon says, “It might not be that easy to get a Dragon out of his lair. He’s got a lot of mountain protecting him.”

Laughing, I answer, “That would be a bonus. I’ve been trying to find a replacement for the mountain I accidentally destroyed in the Crystal Empire. I’ll just teleport your mountain there a piece at a time until I uncover the foolish Dragon.”

Giving up on sly and going straight to worried, the Dragon moans, “What about all the other Dragons? None of them would have a place to live.”

We both know he isn’t really worried about anypony else but it tells me I’ve got him desperate. So, time for a lifeline.

I look concerned, “That is a problem. I guess you’re going to have to come up with some place for them. Unless you think you might have a way to work something out for me. I’d give you part of the hoards in return for help collecting them.”

Now we get a real crafty look as the Dragon asks, “Just how big a part?”

I think a minute and, “I get to pick the part I want first, you get the rest.”

“No, no, that won’t do. You’ll grab all the big stones and leave me gravel,” moans the Dragon.

I point out, “You’re not thinking. Look at the difference in size here. I want a few big gems but most of what I want will be the size of my eye or smaller.”

He’s hooked now, “Really? If that’s so I could do it for half.”

I’ve got to make him work for it on principle, “No, that’s way too much for a few minutes work. I’ll give you a quarter.”

He ponders for a moment, then, “I’ll do it for a third and you never bother me again.”

“I can’t promise never. You are going to live for a very long time and I am going to live even longer. I will promise that whatever I don’t take of these hoards is yours and I will never speak of it again.”

The Dragon is on the edge, “How do I know that I can trust you? You could attack me and take all my hoard.”

“I don’t want your hoard. I don’t even want the other hoards. I want some specific jewels to make some pretty presents for friends,” I explain.

Now he’s really confused, “You plan to give my jewels away!”

Calmly, “No, I plan to give my jewels away. You can keep yours. Dragons hoard jewels, Ponies don’t.”

He’s straining his brain now, “If Ponies don’t hoard jewels, why do you need so many?”

Smiling, I administer the coup de gras, “I have a lot of friends. That’s how it works when you’re generous instead of greedy. Just think of all the fun we could have if we were friends.”

He shakes his head then, “I have to come out to turn around. Then you can follow me in and we’ll divide the hoards.”

I fly up to Galinda, “We’re going into his lair to divide the hoards. Just don’t notice how all of the hoards are already in his lair.”

We drop down and land in the mouth of his cave as the Lord of Dragons disappears into its depths. It seems large to me but I can hear the Dragon scraping and grunting in front of us. In about sixty yards it opens into a large cavern. There are neat piles of jewels and metals along one wall.

I have an idea, “Hey, Dragon, is this cave getting a little tight on you?”

He examines the idea and finds no tricks, “Yes it is. The last four hoards may have been a little too much but there are no bigger caves so what can I do?”

“You can show me where it’s too tight on the way back out and I’ll ‘adjust’ it for you,” I suggest.

“You would do that?” he wonders.

“Sure. It’s almost no effort. I mean, if I can take a mountain apart, how hard is it to trim a few rough edges?”

“The first four piles from that end are the hoards you want,” and he sits back to decide just how he wants his cave modified.

I start sorting, choosing metal and small high quality gems. I find a few large gems but most are too rough for my purposes. I’ve made three piles in front of the original piles when I stop.

“Hey Dragon, I’ve got a problem. I need some large diamonds and there are none in these hoards. Got any you want to trade?” I inquire.

He ponders a moment, “I might have a few but those big diamonds are extra valuable.”

I’m game, “Show me. I’ve got four piles and some heavy duty magic to offer.”

The Dragon goes behind the biggest pile and comes back with a mouthful of diamonds. I count twenty two, all bigger than my hoof.

“Let me find some more small diamonds and the rest, two thirds of the four hoards, is yours for the service and the twenty two big diamonds,” I offer.

I sort out about fifty small diamonds while he thinks about it.

“I tell you what, I’ll throw in a luxury tunnel in place of your cave to the outside,” I sweeten the offer.

“It’s a deal,” the Dragon agrees.

I load all of the gems and metals into my pocket then study the cave and the Dragon. Putting up a shield that doesn’t do anything but make some colored light, I shape it to the desired tunnel size and put it against the rock. Wherever the rock is colored, I trim it off and send down the tunnel. About ten yards in, I stop and back out.

Turning to the Dragon, “Try that for fit.”

The Dragon steps into the hole and wiggles a little.

“Can you make it a little wider?”

“Sure. That’s easy,” and I adjust the size of the shield. When the Dragon is clear, I do it again expanding the hole I had cut then continue on at a slow walk. When I get to the outside, I cut enough from both sides of the cave to make a small platform at the mouth of the tunnel. I take off and hover with Galinda beside me.

The Dragon comes out and turns sideways on the platform, “Hey! I can turn around without going down the mountain. I like this.”

I say, “Remember this next time we meet. It’s not like Dragons and Ponies can’t get along. After all, I have a Dragon colt.”

I reach for Griffonstone and Galinda and I come out just in time for lunch. Granger and Gerald are both at the table already.

Granger greets, “Hello there. Have you two been having fun?”

I just grin, “We did a little shopping. I’m having some jewelry made for Galinda to wear and I was disappointed in what was locally available so I have corrected the problem. Do you have a large, secure storeroom I could use?”

Granger is a bit puzzled but cooperative, “How big a room do you need?”

“Enough to hold several cubic yards and store it neatly,” I reply

“Several cubic yards of what?” Granger asks.

“Gems and jewels with some gold and silver,” I answer.

Granger looks at Galinda, “Can you explain it? Please?”

Galinda grins, “You remember the four Dragons he killed? We went back to Dragon’s Lair and claimed their hoards. Then he did some trading with the Lord of Dragons. We brought back the pick of five hoards.”

Gerald is rolling on the floor laughing. Granger is completely speechless. And Galinda looks like the Eagle that ate the canary. I just float some meat over for Galinda and I.

After lunch we look at rooms until we find one I think will be big enough. It has some shelves in it so I start unloading while Gerald goes looking for more shelves. Granger just keeps shaking his head. It all fits but not by much. I pick out a large diamond, a large gold platter, and an assortment of small stones.

Turning to Granger, I say, “Use whatever you want out of that. I’ve got what I wanted.”

Granger is choking, “John, do you realize that there’s more cash in that room than in my treasury?”

“Granger, now that Galinda is ascending, you’re running with the big Ponies. Get used to doing things on a different scale. I got all those jewels because I didn’t want to let the Lord of Dragons off light. If I had, he wouldn’t respect Ponies.”

Galinda and I head off to the jeweler’s. He is more than a little surprised to see us back the same day.

“Yes, Yes, I can work with this,” he’s happy.

Then I show him the big diamond. His eyes get so big they rival the diamond.

“Can I touch it, please?” like he’s worshiping it.

I pass it to him, “Touch it, hell. I want you to mount it. Here’s your sun diamond. Use the smaller stones for stars. Etch the images of Pony and Griffon lightly and add subtle rays from the sun. Can you get the silk?”

“No problem. Give me three days,” he’s still in awe.

“You can keep the leftovers and you also need to strike a deal with King Granger. He’s got a closet full of stones and metal you can deal on,” I suggest.

“Thank you, Your Majesties, thank you so much.”

“We’ll see you in three days,” and we’re back out on the street strolling. After a couple of blocks, we are in a residential area.

It’s quiet until, “Incoming!” as I duck to avoid a very small Griffon flying erratically overhead.

Landing roughly in front of us, she asks, “Hey, what’s that thing on your head? I almost hit it.”

As I lean forward and light my horn with magic, “Do you mean this?”

Impressed, she exclaims, “Sweet! Yeh, that. What else can it do?”

“Just about anything you can imagine.”

After some serious thought, she asks, “Can it make it rain?”

So I call up a small rain cloud and dump it on her.

“You could have just said ‘yes’!” shouts a very exasperated young Griffon.

“Hey, be happy you didn’t ask for lightning.”

Galinda is having trouble with giggles when an adult Griffon comes rushing up, “Grissel, are you bothering these nice . . . Your Majesties.”

Through giggles, Galinda pronounces, “I’m not sure who is bothering who here. I am sure they are both having fun.”

I smile, “Hello Grissel. My name is John.”

Grissel speaks with great seriousness to the adult Griffon, “He said he could do anything,” turning to me, “Can you make yourself go away?”

I nod and teleport to five yards behind where we are standing. Walking back up, “Was that far enough?”

A very frustrated young Griffon yells, “No!”

Being very careful not to laugh, I ask, “Would you satisfied if you could be at tonight’s sun lowering. I could arrange for you to stand close. It’s the biggest thing I do with my horn.”

The older Griffon speaks up, “Your Majesty, she wants to go but she can’t fly well enough to go to Lonely Crag yet, especially coming back after dark.”

“How many youngsters do you know of in a similar situation?” I inquire.

She replies, “About a half dozen, Sire.”

I nod, “Can you have them all together and ready to go twenty minutes before sundown?”

She considers and, “It depends on where.”

I explain, “It doesn’t matter where as long as you tell me. I’m going to open a door to Lonely Crag. It will work just like any door in your house except that the other side of it will be Lonely Crag.”

“Turn right at the next corner and go one block. There’s a school there. It may be full by twenty minutes to dark and some may bring parents. Would that be alright?” she asks.

“If we can’t fit everypony onto the rock, we’ll do it again tomorrow,” I promise.

Bowing to Grissel, “Please excuse us, Milady. We must go and secure the rock.”

Galinda and I start up the street with a purpose now. When we reach a clear area, we take off and head for Lonely Crag. There are already two Griffons waiting on the rock. We land and approach them.

I direct, “Please tell everypony that I have promised a school full of youngsters a special trip tonight. I will be bringing them here by portal. Adults can come over if there is any space after the foals are here. You two can stay as thanks for doing this favor for me.”

We’ve got about an hour to go so Galinda and I head back to the school. There are several youngsters and a couple of adults waiting. They marvel at Galinda and the whole idea that we might want to spend time with them. I get lots of new supporters for the Pony / Griffon union. Galinda gets a look at another aspect of the ‘job’. And then it’s time to go.

I open a portal and step through saying, “Follow me.”

We’ve got twenty youngsters and six adults by then. A few hesitate but Galinda is standing there to reassure them. Everypony lines up nicely on the rock and Galinda stands behind me just in case. The lowering is routine other than the sun sneaking a peek through my eyes with great amusement.

I reopen the portal and we return to the school. There are going to be a lot of stories crisscrossing the neighborhood tomorrow. Galinda and I have an appointment of our own with a couple of platters of meat.

After hearing the story of our afternoon, Gerald can’t stop giggling and Granger is amazed.

“John, you aren’t wasting a moment, are you?” Granger marvels.

I explain, “It’s part of my talent. I’m really good at taking random circumstances and making useful plans out of them. This day should prove that.”

Galinda and I retire to our room and set up for another mind walk. This time I visit Galinda and theme is red. She’s got the floor and the windows but her floor is dark red under a scarlet sky.

“Whoa! I’m impressed. I’ve seen a lot of minds but you are the first to come up with a new color scheme. Did you change it yourself or is this a Griffon thing?” I quiz.

Galinda replies, “I wanted something different than plain white and experimented until I found this. Does this change anything?”

“Yes it does. It gives me confidence in your control. When your horn develops, the same kind of willpower will translate to strength of magic. Have you opened Twilight’s present yet?” I ask.

Galinda responds, “I’ve been too busy with life and finding new ways to use my own memories.”

“Open it and experience life as a Royal mare, as my mare,” I suggest.

She pulls the package in front of her and touches it. It expands to show windows into Canterlot and the Castle. The windows swirl and now I’m in all of them. I see one that I know she’s looking for but all it shows right now is me and Twilight at the dinner table.

I say, “I’m going to take a nap while you go through all of that. I suggest a thorough study because there will be a lot of scattered clues and hints,” and pull out, relaxing on the pad. Turning my attention inward, I study my modified organs and assure myself that my control still functions as I turn my fertility off. Chores done, I slip off to sleep.

Something is happening. I haven’t made to awake yet but something is stirring, my heart rate is up and I feel certain tensions. If this is a dream, it’s a wild one.

Then it happens again and my eyes snap open to see Galinda standing over me gently stroking my horn with the soft feathers of her ruff. I growl and she jumps back as I come up to my feet. She has officially earned her cloud dance. Advancing on her, I stretch to my full height and rumble deep in my chest. My focus is total, I drink in her scent, the motion of her wildly active tail, the sound of her throaty growl. She retreats before me until she feels the wall behind her. With a loud snarl, she leaps at me and we tumble across the room. Jumping up, she breaks for the balcony door and leaps into the wind. With a roar, I follow.

She’s nowhere to be seen but the only way to hide that fast is to use the castle so I spiral up and right reaching out with all my senses. Yep, I see a tail curving around the castle ahead of me so I reverse and kick in thrust. She sees me above her and closing in so she lets out a loud yowl and accelerates away from the castle and across the town. I’m right behind her but closing in is hard. She’s lighter and has a more compact wing structure so she can maneuver between buildings better than I can. My strategy is to keep her moving in one direction. If she can’t double back, she’s going to run out of buildings. She’s yowling and snarling as I force her closer to the edge of town. Lights are going on everywhere.

When she reaches the edge of town, she dives straight down over the cliff with me close behind her. In open air brute force rules and I’m brute force personified. Hanging back, I wait to see which way she is going to turn when she gets to the ground. She goes left then straight up. That’s what I’m waiting for. Accelerating hard, I position myself directly over her and start closing in. She can’t dodge without hitting the cliff. A quick grab with my front legs and she’s mine just as we clear the cliff edge. I reach forward and take a firm bite hold on her neck as her body goes rigid with her wings straight up.

Lifting her up to altitude, my horn begins to fizzle and my body curls to bring my hindquarters closer to her. Her tail is against my left side curving over my back just behind my wings. My erection has reached her backside but all I feel is fur. I keep probing as she wiggles her hindquarters under me. She’s growling and snarling with great enthusiasm then I feel skin. Thrusting, I slide in. Wow! She is hot and tight beyond my wildest imagination. My body just spasms driving my erection deeper into her. I want to pull back for another stroke but I can’t. It doesn’t matter anyway. I’m pumping my load into her as my horn sprays magic like a fountain. Three hard spasms pushing my load into her and my body begins to relax. That’s what she’s waiting for.

She twists under me and starts moving her wings. I’ve been locked into a glide as my body spasms through orgasm but now it’s time to go. I sweep hard as I release her and rip my erection out of her. We both roar to the heavens as she zips off through a series of barrel rolls and loops. I stay close and wait for her to calm down. After a few minutes, she pulls up in front of me. Her tail is straight up and my eyes are drawn to a bright red target in the center of her backside. Her scent is divine. I feel that certain tension building in my body and move forward. Just as I can almost touch her, she shoots forward and the game is on. There must be a goal. She’s not diving into the town but she is dodging and darting too much to make it easy to catch her.

Then I recognize her goal, she’s heading directly for the beacon on top of the castle. This is going to be fun. Rising above her flight path, I prepare to strike. She slows just a little directly over the castle and I make my move. Scooping her out of the air, I put myself into an orbit around the beacon and fifty yards higher. Her wings are up and her body stiff already so I tilt my head to lay my horn on top of her’s. Contact! There is an incredible, overwhelming lust for my god mate. She is feeling my strength wrapping her body and mind and is craving more. My erection shoots forward as I curl my body and I feel it poking my backside beside my labia. A small correction and I thrust home feeling the most glorious pain as my erection embeds into my body. Instantly I orgasm in two places at once. My orgasms feed upon each other and build. Then I realize that it’s full daylight below us. My magic is radiating like a small sun from both of us. I’m struggling to maintain enough control to keep our flight level when the peak finally passes and the light fades. As soon as Galinda’s wings move, I sweep and pull up, jerking us apart. We roar loudly at each other in salute.

Galinda loops and rolls again but I have other business that must be attended. She lands on Lonely Crag a few seconds after my landing, purring loudly enough to rattle rocks.

“Eight minutes. We’ve timed that rather well,” I pant.

Our audience is staring at us with undisguised awe and Galinda is basking in it. She leans against me and wraps her head around my neck. I fold a wing over her and pull her close.

“Don’t get too comfortable,” I warn.

She looks up at me and breathes, “I’m not worried. I’ve felt your strength and your desire.”

Looking down, I notice a small bald spot on top of her head. Life is about to get interesting. Then it’s time. I step off and take my stand. The raising is unremarkable save for an extra strong feeling of mixed amusement and approval.

I turn my focus to Galinda, “I’m not all that interested in breakfast right now,” as I stand tall and loosen my wings.

Galinda screeches at me and dives sideways over the edge of the rock. I run to the edge and follow her. Griffonstone comes to a complete halt for a day watching us. We go as far north as the railroad station and west to the coast. It’s loud and it’s fun. Eventually, lowering time comes around. Galinda lands half a minute after me and is clearly winded.

“Whoa there. You need a break and a meal. Let’s get this done and we’ll go to dinner.”

I gently rub cheeks with Galinda for a minute then step off and turn on my ‘sun suit’. The lowering is routine with more of that immense amusement and approval. I turn off my raiment and step to Galinda. She’s catching her breath but has clearly been worked hard. After a quick magic cleaning, I teleport us to the front door of the castle.

Granger and Gerald are at the table when we walk in.

With a large grin, Granger asks, “Well, John, are we going to get any sleep tonight?”

“Some, but no guarantees on how much,” I respond, “And we need lots of water. We haven’t stopped since last night.”

“Granger laughs, “We know, John, believe me, we know.”

Two platters and two pitchers appear almost immediately. My pitcher lasts less than a minute and Galinda’s is close behind. We make quick work of the platters too and start on seconds. Galinda almost finishes the second platter when she slumps against my side. I check her carefully and satisfy myself that it’s normal sleep. I grab the last bites from her platter and lift her with my magic.

Gerald is trying to see what is going on so I explain softly, “She’s sound asleep. I’ll take her up to our room and get comfortable for a nap. She’ll jump up and rush to the toilet in about six hours. After that . . . ?” I shrug.

Carrying her gently, I take the stairs and lay her on the pad in our room. Settling down next to her, I cover her with my wing, lay my head over her, and drift off myself.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Ten

John Sampson Returns Chapter Ten

I feel movement . . . under my wing. I lift my wing and Galinda makes a beeline for the toilet. Folding my wing, I stand, stretch, and wait my turn. When I return, Galinda is stretching.

“Oh, John, I am so, so sore and so, so happy,” Galinda croons.

So I start grooming her with particular attention to the sore spots. Galinda is loving it and leaning into me. There’s nothing but loud purring and soft moaning in the room until, “Twenty minutes. We need to get to Lonely Crag.”

It’s a routine raising with a smaller crowd. I’m becoming ordinary in Griffonstone. Good. Time for the next step.

Granger and Gerald are waiting at the table.

“Thank you. Last night was peaceful,” Gerald smiles.

I explain, “We are sore from all of the exercise. But it did have an effect.”

“More wing?” Gerald asks.

I nod, “More wing, more Galinda, and more magic. And Gerald, you need to show me where to store meat. There’s a bunch of Dragon left and I owe you for feeding two active Alicorns.”

Granger speaks up, “We’d have to throw another feast to use it. There’s not enough of us in the castle to eat it before it spoils.”

“Not a problem. All I need is containers. Any kind of container from a bag to a room as long as it completely surrounds the meat. I can put a stasis spell on it and the meat will age at about the rate of two days per year. It’s a less powerful version of my pocket,” I explain.

We end up selecting a row of cabinets and a large pantry for spelling. Granger now has a bunch of high power food lockers filled with exotic meat.

I address Granger, “Granger, my good friend, I want to thank you for everything from sending Gerald and Galinda to alert us, to being a very patient host, to educating an ignorant foreigner, to giving me a wonderful mate. We will be back fairly soon. At the very least I will provide transportation to the succession ceremony. But it is time to introduce Canterlot to Galinda.”

“John, you’re family. Come as often and stay as long as you want. This is your home and it’s a joy to have you here,” Granger returns.

I gather Galinda and suggest, “Get anything personal that you need, anything formal for a state occasion, and any weapons and armor you want. I can carry it.”

Several scarves, a pendant, and a sword with scabbard are it. The armor and two vests no longer fit. We take off from the balcony and as soon as we have safe altitude, I teleport us to two hundred yards over the Castle in Canterlot. Circling, we lose altitude until we can land on my favorite balcony.

Taking the stairs down, “You’ve been here before. Pick a small room for your stuff and private retreat,” as I call up her private items.

“It looks lost in a whole room,” Galinda sighs

I reassure, “Don’t worry, we’re going to add to it shortly. Right now we need to find Twilight and bring her up to date.”

As we pass out into the main hall, “When we find Twilight, it’s likely that Spike will be with her. I have to have a talk with him about what I did to those Dragons. Even if he asks you directly, tell him that I ordered you to refer all questions to me.”

The Throne Room is quiet. The door to Twilight’s Tower is unlocked.

I announce myself, “Honey, I’m home!”

From above, “We’re in the library.” It’s Spike.

As we go up the stairs, “Twilight, you’re not going to believe what followed me home.”

Twilight meets us at the top of the stairs, “Hello, . . Galinda. John, you’ve been up to something?”

“Not me, “ I protest, “I wanted to ease her into it but the sun overruled me.”

Twilight smiles at Galinda, “Well it looks damned good on you. Look around here. This is the best magic library in Equestria. John got scary spending time here. When your horn comes in, use it. I’ll help you but sometimes unrestrained curiosity is the best way.”

“Thank you, Twilight. I’ll try not to intrude too much,” Galinda says.

Twilight swings on me, “John! Have you explained anything to her yet?”

“Hey, we’re fifteen minutes out of Griffonstone. I wanted to let you know we’re here first thing,” I try to defend myself.

Turning back to Galinda, Twilight exclaims, “Stallions! Can’t live with them. Can’t live without them. Galinda, this is your home now. I mean the whole Castle, not just any part. John’s quarters are his because they put him in the middle of the balcony, Throne Room, and his business office. Luna’s are a mirror image on the other side of the Throne Room. This is my tower because I made it not because I own it. We all sleep where we want and eat where we want and go where we want. I’m your lead mare. It’s my duty to help you be a happy part of the herd. Come to me any time for any reason.”

I elaborate, “You remember about Alicorns can’t be bashful? Your going to get more of the same. Staff and Guard move around us all the time taking care of the details of running the house and government. They watch us for our safety and convenience. You’ll come to rely on it as much as on the air around us.”

A very thoughtful Galinda ponders, “I remember how there always seemed to be Guardponies in the background when we were here before. And I’ve watched you just say you wanted something and it happened. But it never occurred to me that there was this kind of organization behind it. You keep saying that being Royal is nothing like average Ponies expect and I’m beginning to understand what you really mean.”

Laying it out, “We’ll get you in the program when we leave here. You’ll get a Guard ID and we’ll talk about your rank and training. You can even have a Guard Sector apartment if you want it. Weapons and armor will have to wait until you finish growing. Formal wear, on the other hand, we’ll start on today. We have a lot of ceremony and attention coming soon,” I explain.

Twilight picks it up, “One of the reasons we thought it wise to ease you into this is all of the attention that will be focused here next week. Every race and political power in existence will be here to get a look at Celestia’s replacement and evaluate his strength. And now you may get even more attention. You’re not a Pony and you are visibly ascending. Every single spy and diplomat will want to know, how did you do it? Because if you can do it, maybe they can too and Alicorns are the ultimate power in Equestria.”

My turn, “The politics are going to be wild enough. Just how attached to the Pony herd are you? How firm is the Pony / Griffon alliance? Is there room for x race in the alliance? Because Ponies and Griffons together represent more military might than any other possible grouping in Equestria.”

A rather shocked Galinda states, “I’m sticking with you. You can explain it to them.”

I nod, “That’s best but there are limits. A lot of very capable diplomats are going to be trying to get you alone for various reasons. Smooth will be a big help. She knows the Castle and the protocols. Trust her judgment. I’m going to try to derail a lot of the questions by introducing you and flat out explaining ascension and the pitfalls.”

“This is going to be worse than the Dragons, isn’t it?” Galinda moans.

I agree, “Yes it is. This bunch is much subtler and more devious. And while we’re on the subject, Twilight, can I swap sidekicks with you for an hour or less?”

Twilight nods, “Why don’t you use the kitchen and if you run long we’ll just join you for lunch.”

“My very plan. Besides, I want some of that tea. Come on, Spike.”

I settle in at the kitchen table while Spike busies himself making the tea.

I begin, “I asked everypony to not tell you anything about how we ended ‘the Dragon problem’ because nopony knows the entire story besides me and some of it isn’t very nice. This is my burden. Forget any rumors you have heard, I guarantee you that reality is worse.”

I lay out the whole, coldly calculated plan from deriving the pattern of their attacks to putting the fear of the Pony Monster into the Lord of Dragons. Then I admitting to using that fear to claim the hoards and rub in my magic strength to reinforce the lesson.

“Spike, I am not ashamed of anything that I did. I saved a lot of lives on all sides and prevented a nasty war. On top of that, I made friends with the Griffons and got a really hot mate out of the deal. But there is one thing that I must confess. After that Dragon barfed up a belly full of dead Ponies that had obviously been eaten alive and I looked over and saw a partly digested infant in the mass, I started enjoying myself. I devoted the entire strength of my considerable talent to making that Dragon feel pain. I served that Dragon at a feast that night and was proud of it. His name was ‘Coal’.”

Spike studies the whole mess carefully, then, “John, I’m sure what you expect from me. You made a great plan and it must have worked because you had a new treaty in less than a day. Four Dragons killed is nothing compared to over a hundred Ponies so I can’t call you vindictive. Eating the Dragons makes perfect sense in the context of convincing the Lord of Dragons that he has a super predator to worry about. You might feel guilty about acting like a super predator but it is who you are and I don’t see where enjoying it changed anything you did. Ponies should be very happy to have somepony like you able to stand up for them, no matter who or what attacks. Is that what you wanted to know?”

I’m happier, but, “My first priority is to be honest with you. Killing Dragons caught in the act of killing Ponies is no big deal but I wanted you to hear it direct from me that I ate them too. That’s a step beyond. And there’s one more thing, I still have a lot of meat. Those were big Dragons and it could take me a year to eat all of them. I am considering serving them to some of our visitors as evidence of the force of a treaty with me. Or I could just send it all to the sun and forget about it. What I won’t do is something that offends you. So what I’m doing is asking your permission to continue to be an asshole. The symbolism is useful and the flavor is something that has been missing from my life for four centuries but your opinion is more important to me than any of that.”

“Damn you, John. I’m a predator too, remember? And how well do I know that it’s hard to find good meat in the middle of Pony civilization. That’s a lot of temptation you’re dangling in front of me,” Spike agonizes.

“Spike, why shouldn’t you share a little of the misery. We’ve got a week to figure it out so think on it. I could put it all in food lockers in my quarters and no inventory could be kept with Galinda in the house. It wouldn’t last forever but it would allow time and a strong reason to work something permanent out. The rest is one hundred percent a matter of individual conscience.”

Spike stays in the kitchen to organize lunch while I collect Galinda. We hit the Clerk’s office in the Guard sector first. While all the papers are being readied, I introduce the new Galinda to Far Trail.

“I’m honored, Your Majesties.”

Pushing the door closed, “Informal, please. I don’t care and Galinda is still adjusting to the formality of Canterlot. What I really want to talk about is fitting Galinda and the Guard together. She is a fully blooded warrior by Griffonstone standards and I have witnessed her scaring the literal crap out of an adult Dragon by sheer force of personality. I have reservations about any kind of group training before her ascension stabilizes, for safety reasons, but she needs some kind of command status. Recommendations?”

Far Trail considers for a moment, “I assume that she will training in magic with you. I have no trouble calling her an aide or apprentice and assigning a rank of Captain under your tutelage. That will put her beside Smooth and if they are going to work and train together, that would be best.”

I agree, “That’s pretty much my exact conclusion so consider it confirmed. She’s going to need a guide until she learns the Castle and I want an extra watch on her until all the foreign visitors leave. Her obvious ascension is going to attract attention. Speaking of visitors, how are we doing with accommodations? I could put up the Griffons.”

“You probably should. When they can’t get to Galinda, her family will be next,” Far Trail reminds me.

“I plan to cut off as much of that as I can. Early on I will introduce Galinda and tell everypony I can how to ascend. When they get to the mind walk with an Alicorn part, most will lose interest. The ones that don’t will either be welcomed or exposed,” I detail.

A little more paperwork and we promise to return in the morning for the ID. Luna is next. Walking in the door, I hear activity in the kitchen.

“Hello, Luna. I’ve got something to show you,” I call out.

Sam replies, “Come join us for lunch.”

Luna is at the table, “Hello My Great Friend John and My New Friend Galinda. We have been hearing stories about both of you. I can see that some of them were understated.”

Chuckling, I ask, “Oh? Who’s been talking?”

Luna lists, “My moon tells me that the sun is proud of Galinda and waiting for ‘the other one’. The cleanup crew found half a Dragon on the beach and a lot of wild stories about the ‘Monster Eating Stallion’ began. And a Unicorn sent to check on you reported that all of Griffonstone was shut down to watch you two cloud dancing. Please remember that you still owe me a cloud dance.”

With mock defensiveness, “Hey, take that up with your sister. You were next in line when she started blowing things up. Seriously, have you checked on her?”

Luna looks somber, “She is adapting. Fast Freddie seems to have adopted her and is helping her cope. I see the wisdom in your solution but it hurts me every time I see such greatness reduced to almost nothing.”

Galinda is looking confused so I explain, “This is a herd secret. Your father is the only one outside the herd to know. Celestia went completely mad. The mountain I’m fixing was her attempt to kill me. She came within a hair’s breadth of killing Luna. I returned her to foalhood and put her on my farm to grow a new, healthy personality. I could find no other solution that didn’t end in her death and possibly that of a lot of other Ponies. Learning of this is why your father dropped all objections to our foals being raised by Pony wizards until they have mastered their magic.”

Luna brightens, “What do you two want for lunch?”

Galinda asks, “Do you have smoked salmon? John promised me that unlimited smoked salmon is one of the fringe benefits. Small fruit is also good.”

I add, “And rice for me.”

Sam replies, “We will have to order the salmon and rice from the cafeteria?”

Galinda decides, “Just give me small fruit for a snack.”

I confirm, “The same for me.”

We snack and small talk for a while, then I have an idea, “Luna, you know we can’t dance at night. So how about you instruct Galinda on the history of the Royal Herd and maybe a little horn safety while I put in some Throne time. Then the next day, we’ll have our fun?”

Luna studies my offer, then, “You will pay me back four to one if you fail for any reason at all. Don’t forget this was the second time you failed me.”

Galinda had another of those ‘Huh’ moments, “Why can’t you two dance at night? I thought night was Luna’s time.”

“Last time John covered me at night, the stars wobbled and some Ponies panicked. So we promised we wouldn’t do that again,” Luna explains.

“Galinda, we need to go find Smooth. She needs to be ready for tonight’s lowering and she has the Court list,” as I start for the door.

We cross the Throne Room and yep, the brown chair is there.

In my kitchen, I tell Galinda, “Find two big platters and put them on the table,” while I hunt for food bags.

When we are both successful, I call out a slab of Dragon and divide it into bite sized chunks. Everything that doesn’t fit on a platter goes into a bag. We both eat and when the platters are empty, I do it again. This time most of the meat goes into a bag and the third time all of the meat goes into a bag. Moving everything out of one locker on the end, I fill it with the bags.

“We’ll do more of that later but for at least a little while, food is ready. Now, let’s check the office,” I direct.

Smooth is there, along with a small mountain of paper.

“Smooth, what are you doing?”

Smooth looks up, “Your job, Lover Colt.”

Then she stands up. She’s been doing quite well for herself too. There’s clearly an ascent going on here.

I applaud, “And I bet those wings are something too.”

With a light blush, she spreads and it’s obvious she’s no longer a simple Pegasus.

“Day. Yum. This is going to be a very interesting month. Smooth, we need to get you ready for tonight’s lowering but first, what’s the Court list look like?”

“You’ve got about three days of personal problems. Nothing big yet but we’re sure to get a bumper crop of diplomats after the succession ceremony,” Smooth describes.

“Okay. Set me up for a full day tomorrow in order of sign up.” I order, “Then meet me in the main bedroom. We have a mind walk before lowering.”

Smooth opens the hall door and hands two sheets from the list to the Guardpony waiting out there. A short instruction later, we are all headed for the bedroom.

“Galinda, a watch isn’t needed here. You can stay, or explore the Castle, or talk to Twilight, or even take a nap. Just don’t leave the Castle without an escort.”

Smooth and I get comfortable and make the touch. It’s a short but intense lesson in the proper way to use a horn and not get hurt. When we come out, Galinda is watching.

“You didn’t have to do that, Galinda,” I point out.

So Galinda points out, “John, you can’t always be the watcher. I like watching over you.”

“Okay. Right now we have twenty minutes to lowering and you need to watch that from a safe distance. Smooth, we are about to get some answers to several big questions.”

Smooth eyes me suspiciously, “What are you up to, John?”

“The sun is responsible for Galinda’s accelerated ascension and the sun is asking for ‘the other one’. So we are going to see if that’s you.”

“And just what is this going to involve?” Smooth asks.

“You are going to stand next to me when I lower the sun. If the sun wants to, it will speak to you.”

Galinda speaks up, “That’s exactly what happened to me. I wanted to stand near him to prove to myself that I had overcome the fear I felt the first time I saw him touch the sun. The sun spoke to me of love and a gift. The gift is this sudden growth spurt.”

Smooth looks thoughtful, “Why didn’t you just say so? Let’s go.”

Luna and Sam are already on the balcony. We wait a bit then I turn on my raiment and count down. When the moment comes, I send my magic out. A golden tendril immediately returns and touches me briefly. It jumps to Smooth and explores her for several seconds. It withdraws as the sun slips below the horizon.

“Smooth?”

Awestruck, she looks at me, “Galinda is right, it loves us. And it gave me something.”

“Let’s go get some dinner.” As I turn and start down the stairs.

Galinda is waiting for us in the kitchen and has three bags on the table with plates.

I warn Smooth, “The contents of those bags is something new. It will help a lot with your growing wings but you might want to get some fruit to go with it.”

I dump a bag for Galinda and another for me.

I offer one of my bite sized pieces to Smooth, “Sample.”

She bites carefully, then, “This is very good meat. Where did you get this?”

“From a beach on Horseshoe Bay. This is Dragon thigh from the first Dragon that got caught eating Ponies. Think of it as treaty enforcement.”

“So that wild story of half a Dragon laying on the beach is true?”

“Yep. After he barfed up a half digested infant, I butchered him alive and ate his dripping flesh right in front of him. Galinda stood beside me eating a chunk of him and taunted his buddy so bad the adult Dragon lost it in complete terror.”

Smooth is worried, “But what about the treaty?”

“This is the treaty. If you eat a Pony or Griffon, the Terrible Pony Monster will eat you. I have a lot of this meat left and I’m thinking of serving it to some of our visitors as proof of the strength of a treaty.”

I eat all of my bag, Smooth eats most of her’s, and Galinda eats everything else including the fruit. The morning is going to be interesting. We settle on the bed pad with Galinda right and Smooth left. I cover both with my wings and go straight to sleep thinking of how good life is getting.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Eleven

John Sampson Returns Chapter Eleven

“Rise and shine, it’s zero four hundred,” it’s Sam.

I stand and fold my wings. There’s no point in racing to the toilet because Galinda is already winning. Smooth is waiting so I just slip out to the other toilet down the hall and on the way to the kitchen. The kitchen is the real priority because I can smell the tea.

“Thank you, Sam. How are you feeling these days?” as I begin my caffeine infusion.

Sam replies, “I’m not sure. I don’t feel any different but I don’t sleep like I used to and I don’t feel tired even though I spend all night flying the great plain.”

“Not sleeping is an Alicorn trait. The rest of it is a purely Luna territory. If you are happy and feeling good, I’m inclined to not mess with it.”

“John, It’s not something that I ever imagined and I’m not sure that I can describe it accurately even after doing it, but I know with complete certainty that I am helping Ponies all over Equestria. That is all I need,” Sam assures me.

Galinda walks in and claims a cup. She has to stop part way through the cup and scratch her head.

Galinda asks, “John, could you please look at this. It’s itching like crazy.”

Smiling, “I warned you. I’ve been watching it for days. You had a bald spot the morning after the sun spoke to you.”

Galinda is excited, “It’s my horn!! I can do magic?”

I caution, “Remember how sensitive my old hard horn was when you brushed feathers against it? Your new soft horn is going to be much more sensitive for a while. It hasn’t broken through the skin yet so be prepared for when it does. And when it does you will have free magic at about the level you had flight when you were weeks old. But it will grow.”

Smooth walks in just in time for the last sentence of my explanation and asks, “John, could you look at my head? I’ve got the damnedest itch.”

Everypony but Smooth starts laughing. Smooth throws some dirty looks around and asks, “What did I say?”

With sympathy, I reply, “Without looking, I will predict that you have a bald spot with a bump in the middle of it. Other than the fur verses feathers, it will look exactly like the spot on Galinda’s head that I just explained to her. Your horn is near.”

Smooth accuses me, “You knew yesterday. That’s why you were so insistent in horn safety training. You knew.”

With measured innocence, “I did not know with certainty, but let’s just say that my old friend the sun is very predictable. And Galinda is going to spend similar time with Luna while you and I sit Court.”

Galinda and Smooth take turns examining each other while I get another cup of tea. We form up and I lead the parade to the cafeteria while Sam returns to Luna. I order my favorite omelet and oatmeal. Smooth and Galinda both order nine egg omelets and fruit bowls. They are going to look really good by the time the official ceremonies begin.

“Thirty minutes, we need to head that way.”

I salute the room and the parade returns to my quarters with a quick stop at the Clerk’s office for Galinda’s ID.

“You can go with me or wait here. If the sun does anything, it will express amusement and approval. That’s all.”

Both elect to wait. Luna is on the balcony with Sam. The time arrives and we change night to day. The sun fools me, though. Today it’s happy. Back down the stairs I grab another cup of tea and take it to my office while I glance down today’s list.

“Smooth, I believe you’re right about today’s list. We should burn right through it. How’s the line look?”

She responds, “At least half of them are already waiting.”

“Okay, let’s go.” and I make tracks for the anteroom. Donning my regalia, I assume my Throne.

“Smooth, to my right. Galinda, my left. Galinda, drop out and go see Luna after a few cases. She’ll explain it to you.”

I nod to the Guardponies at the door and our day is begun. This is one of the things that I love about my Ponies even when it does drive me crazy. They know what what should be done, they just need a voice with authority to say it.

Galinda leaves after an hour and change. Smooth and I are here until lunch.

Back in the kitchen, “Smooth, I would love to finish with more than an hour to lowering. I have an errand to run.”

She assures me, “At the rate you’re going, that’s a safe bet.”

We groom a little and then it’s time to resume. Smooth’s prediction is borne out and we finish with plenty of time. I drop my regalia in the anteroom and leave via the balcony. As soon as I have altitude, I reach for Griffonstone and come out a couple of hundred yards over town. I find the jeweler’s and land in the street in front of his door.

As I walk in the door, “Hello?”

From the back, “Your Majesty! I have been waiting for you.”

He’s carrying the finished breastplate. It looks good with a shimmering red silk collar to support it.

“Yes, this is what I wanted.”

He brings out a bag, “These are the stones and parts of the metal that I didn’t use.”

“Why are showing that to me? I told you to keep it. How much do I owe you for the work and figure in for the design.”

I have confused the jeweler, “What do you mean, Your Majesty?”

I explain, “This piece will be worn by Galinda, a Griffon, as she stands by my side during the succession ceremony and the following celebration. Another piece, made from this pattern by the Royal Jeweler, will be worn by Smooth Trail, a Pony, as she stands on the other side of me. Both of them will have small horns by then and the whole will send a strong message of union and growth between Ponies and Griffons. The subtle differences in style between the Pony execution and the Griffon execution of the same theme will show that both retain their identity within the greater whole.”

“Your Majesty, I will be honored to represent Griffonstone before the Royalty of Equestria.”

I call out a bag of gold coins, “You will, but meanwhile I want you to eat and be here for further commissions so take this,” and I float the bag of coins to him.

After putting the breastplate in my pocket, I make the short flight to the castle.

“Hello my fine Griffon family.” as I walk in the door.

“Welcome, John. Is Galinda with you?” as Granger emerges from his office.

“No, I’m sneaking around arranging presents. I need to raid the jewel closet.”

“No problem. We can talk as we walk,” Granger responds.

I begin, “When you come for the ceremonies, you will be staying in my private quarters. There will be extra security too. Galinda will have a small horn by then and just about everypony outside of Equestria and Griffonstone will doing everything they can to find out how to get one for themselves. Galinda will be staying close to me and when she isn’t ‘available’, her family will become targets.”

Granger is thoughtful, “You’re telling me not to bring any Griffon not a warrior.”

“I’m telling you that family is welcome to visit any time so it might be wise to bring Germain the week after all the spies and connivers leave. For the rest, use your own judgement.

We’re at the closet and Granger opens it. I pull out five of the big diamonds and a large assortment of smaller stones. With all of them in my pocket, we lock up and head back to the main room.

Granger asks, “Are you sure you really want Germain running around your castle?”

With amusement, I reply, “We plan to have a flock of little Griffons flying around before long so the staff might as well get used to it now. I might even bring Fast Freddie, my four year old, to the party.”

“This is the foal that’s as strong as four adults?” Granger asks.

“Yep. Right now his magic manifests as ordinary Earth Pony magic multiplied. It comes out of his hooves like Griffon magic comes out of your wings.”

“Griffon magic?” Granger wonders.

“Every living creature in Equestria has some kind of magic. Flight magic is the most common kind. To fly without magic, you would need about fifteen yards more wing and forty Griffons more muscle.”

I thank Granger and take off for Canterlot. Landing on the main road, I walk in the main gate and up the hall to my office. Smooth is inside with still more paper.

“Have you spoken with Twilight about taking some Throne time?” I inquire.

Smooth smiles, “I have and she says you can have tomorrow morning to play with Luna but you need to be back in the chair tomorrow afternoon.”

“Hey, what if I want seconds?” I protest.

Smooth is not sympathetic, “I guess you’ll have to schedule another day.”

“I’m going to remind you of this some day,” I promise.

“When?” Smooth asks sweetly.

“When you’re ready. That shouldn’t be very long now,” I smile big, “Right now I have another appointment.”

Through the apartment and kitchen, up the back stairs, and out onto the balcony to find Luna, Sam, and Galinda already there.

“Don’t even think about stealing another apprentice from me! In fact, send Sam over here for a hostage,” I insist.

Luna laughs, “We had planned such a trade already and I’m sure you know why.”

Sam walks over and we wait for the last couple of minutes. I light my ‘sun suit’ and reach out with my magic. The sun sends a tendril and briefly touches me before examining Sam in detail. I get a strong feeling of satisfaction and gratitude then the tendril withdraws and the sun eases below the horizon.

I look over, “Sam?”

“It thanked me and told me how much it loves me.”

I nod, “That’s pretty much what I expected. You have big strong wings and flight magic with endurance. Luna’s dream magic doesn’t need a horn so you will get yours on the normal schedule, not the accelerated one. The sun is happy with what you are doing and said so.”

Sam is disappointed, “I feel left out.”

I remind, “Sam, you are the very first Pony that the sun has ever thanked. Everypony else needed some help. You got it right from the beginning. Treasure that.”

We walk over to Luna and Galinda so I can report, “The sun thanked Sam. I got a heavy dose of satisfaction and gratitude. Have you ever heard of that?”

Luna is surprised, “No, I have not. Celestia never spoke of anything like that. I’m impressed.”

I smile, “There’s more to treasure, Sam. It’s not easy to impress Luna. And, Luna, I have a question for you. Do you want a foal?”

“No, John. As much as I want one, two out of four pregnant at the same time is enough. I think the time will come soon, though,” Luna answers.

I agree, “Yes, and not just you. It might be time to think about building a nursery wing on the Castle.”

With that implication hanging, I turn and lead Galinda to our kitchen and dinner. Smooth has everything laid out and it doesn’t take long to empty five bags between us. Being of the prudent sort, I have Smooth get more bags while I clean all the bags we have used. Then I call out and divide more meat until the first locker is refilled and a second locker filled.

Moving to the bedroom, I decide it’s time for one of my very favorite things, grooming my mares. I’m not sure how it happened but I find myself with both wings outstretched and a mare working on each wing. I like this so much all I can do is lay there and hum.

“Zero four hundred and the tea is ready.” Sam is right on schedule.

Wait a minute. I’m covered with feathers. They lift and I realize that Galinda and Smooth were covering me. The last thing I remember is being totally happy while they preened my wings. Life just keeps getting better.

There’s no point in rushing for a toilet because Smooth has caught on to my down the hall trick and has already occupied that toilet. When I finally get to the kitchen, everypony else is partway through their tea.

“I don’t know how you two pulled that off but I love it,” I declare.

Smooth giggles, “It was Galinda’s idea.”

“I told you I like taking care of you,” Galinda states matter-of-factly.

I promise, “If you keep it up, I might let you stay around for a while, maybe even a millennia or two.”

Sam goes back to prepare Luna’s meal while the rest of us make our daily trek to the cafeteria. Given the speed with which our orders are filled, I suspect we have become predictable. Far Trail is here and beckons to me so we join her at her table.

“Hello, John. I hear there’s going to be a show this morning.”

Nodding, “There might be more than one. At least half of the show is up to Luna.”

Far Trail is calm, “I’m confident Luna won’t fly through the Castle in the middle of a busy day.”

Smiling, “No, but I might buzz Ambassador's Row.”

We have breakfast and small talk followed by my regular salute, then a short wait in my kitchen.

Galinda is curious, “How do they know? Do you tell them everything you are going to do?”

“They’re Ponies. Ponies herd. It is our nature. Within the herd, there are no secrets. Just believe that you can’t hide anything from a Pony.”

Then it’s time. On the balcony, Luna is waiting. The sun is hugely amused. We conclude our ritual and I stand, looking at Luna. Focusing I take a step. And another. Luna is focused on me. I make to the middle of the balcony before Luna squeals and launches straight up. The chase is on!

Luna accelerates straight up then begins to angle towards a bank of clouds. No problem. I concentrate on seeing magic because Luna is using lots of magic to fly like that, so she stands out like a fog light in the clouds. I get a sense of her direction and teleport ahead and higher so I can pounce when she comes out of the cloud.

The problem is, she comes out twenty yards to my left and veers into the next cloud. I teleport to the other side of that cloud and wait. This time she comes out ten yards right. Almost! Jumping ahead again, when I look back for her I see nothing. She’s doubled back on me. It’s time to get serious about this.

Dropping below the clouds, I know she is north of me so I move all the clouds south of me away. Jumping in her direction, I come out west of her as she turns east. I send all the clouds west of me away. Teleporting far enough east to be ahead of her, I watch her turn south as I send all clouds east of me away. Then I jump to the north a short distance and send all clouds north of me away. She comes out of the clouds on the south and doubles back into the clouds but she’s got nothing left but a small island now and the only direction she hasn’t tried is north so I wait there.

When she comes out of the clouds, I shoot up and between her and the clouds. She tries to get past me but this simple herding now and I’m a master of that. Luna teleports into the cloud. She’s going east so I send all cloud west of her away. When she comes out and realizes how little cloud is left, she dives hard for the castle and I’m right behind her. We loop between spires and towers but this is herding again. It takes several minutes but I get her into the main courtyard and throw a shield over it to keep her from teleporting out. I hover and wait while she looks for a way out. Finally, she stops and confronts me.

I’m rumbling deep in my chest as I drop. We both know there’s only one possible way out for her. She snorts and tosses her head but it doesn’t move me a bit. Slowly, she turns until she is facing away from me. Her tail is over her back and I can see red. Accelerating towards her, I drop the shield and grab her firmly with my front legs. Both of our horns are sparkling as I teleport us a hundred yards straight up and settle into a glide. We solidify our magic and wrap it together. Full contact! I begin flying both of us as my erection probes ahead. We feel lust and love and a touch on our backside. My hips shift to correct our aim and we feel wet heat. Thrusting hard, we feel deep penetration and an expanding flare. We get two short thrusts and our cervix sockets into our flare triggering orgasm and hard pumping. Our magic is shining bright enough to cast a second shadow in full daylight.

We are satisfied. We carefully separate and fly along wingtip to wingtip basking in the afterglow. Looking down, I see we have a large audience including some visitors. Looking back to Luna, I incline my head inquisitively. Luna nods and the second round begins. This time there’s no chase, instead we fly increasingly complex aerobatics in tandem. Faster and ever more difficult, we take turns trying to find a move the other can’t match. It takes over an hour but finally, Luna falters.

Acknowledging defeat, Luna turns and hovers with her tail over her back and nether lips pulled open exposing her pink depths. I ease up to her and drink in her wonderful scent. With my tongue I sample her nectar. My body responds with an immediate erection. Moving up and forward, I grasp her with my front legs and my magic. Her magic meets my magic halfway and we have union. As I begin flying us my erection slips easily into her open body. The urgency of four centuries without is absent. We stroke long and smooth in time to our wing movements while we fly more aerobatics. A hard banked turn gives everypony on Ambassador’s Row a good look at the action.

We’re fully flared so there’s only one way this can end. We’ve put it off for as long as we can but our bodies are not going to be denied. Our grips on our bodies are tightening as the tension builds. We scream our glory to the heavens as essence flows into acceptance. Our magic is spewing wildly. And then it is done.

We stay together for a minute just to enjoy the sweetness of union but we must land so we carefully separate and circle down to the Castle side by side. Landing on the balcony, I turn and become aware of a sound. It’s applause. The courtyard is filled and everypony is applauding. I stand next to Luna and we bow to the crowd. Then we must go opposite ways because I have just enough time to clean up and run one errand before I’m due on the Throne.

I get to the kitchen just as Smooth and Galinda come in through the Throne Room door.

Smooth is serious, “Now I understand ‘not ready yet’. That was incredible.”

Galinda is eager, “How long before I have enough horn to do that?”

“All of that? About three centuries. Enough for the basics? As soon as your horn has several bands.”

“Can we practice until then?” Galinda asks.

Smooth jumps in, “Hey, wait your turn. I’m still waiting on my first.”

I order, “Right now both of you can go work on the supplicant list while I run a fast errand. Have lunch ready when I get back.”

I go on through the apartment, giving myself a quick cleaning as I go, and out into the hall. I have an appointment with the Royal Jeweler.

The first thing I do when I get there is call out all of the jewels that I brought with me.

He’s overjoyed, “Where did you get these diamonds? It’s a once in a lifetime event to see one and you have five!”

I reply, “I have more and I got them from a very old Dragon.”

If it’s possible, he’s even more impressed. I call out Galinda’s gift and show it to him.

“This was made in Griffonstone by a Griffon for a Griffon. I want another piece made in the same pattern in Canterlot by a Pony for a Pony. The two recipients will wear these side by side for the coming celebration. Can you do it? And store the rest of the stones for me?”

“Oh yes. There is a strong message there. You want a Pony version, not a direct copy, correct?” he speculates.

“Exactly. The sun actually started the ascension of both of them so the sun symbolism and the joining of the races is what we are commemorating here. The other thing you should know is that the pony will be Alicorn sized.”

He nods, “I’ll have a first version ready for your approval tomorrow.”

“Very good. I’ll probably be by late in the day.” And I’m trotting back to my kitchen for lunch.

It’s there and ready. As I’m digging in, Galinda asks a question, “John, I just want to know, if you are a few minutes late opening the doors for Court, who is going to punish you?”

I answer carefully, “The smallest foal. They have hope because of me. For them I must set the standard.”

I make it to the Throne on time and we have a routine afternoon. Many ordinary Ponies find ways to get along with their neighbors or pay their debts. Finally, we are out of supplicants.

Galinda is amazed, “I can’t imagine where you find the patience to listen to all the silly little problems day after day.”

“Who told you I’m always patient?” I ask. “You should have been there when I got tired of the quibbling over how much a house was worth and told them to burn it down to remove the conflict.”

Smooth is looking at me like I just turned into a Zebra while Galinda guffaws loudly, “You were kidding, right?”

“Nope. But I gave them months to get the deed done and they were back the next day having decided that they could rent the place out and split the proceeds. I had bet Luna that they would do exactly that.”

Both of them are laughing now.

Dryly, “Now do you understand how I draw an audience? They never know when I might do something like that.”

My regalia is safely stowed and I have done my nightly duty so now we are getting serious about dinner. It takes five bags and I only get one of them. Both of them are growing now. After some spirited discussion, it is decided that tonight is Smooth’s turn. Galinda and I take a wing each and when they are fully stretched even Smooth is surprised. So Galinda and I settle in for a big project and Smooth just melts into the pad. Eventually Smooth stirs in her sleep and reflexively folds her wings so Galinda and I nestle in on either side of her and cover her with our wings. I win the contest to be on top because my wings are bigger. Sleep comes immediately.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Twelve

John Sampson Returns Chapter Twelve

“Zero four hundred, rise and shine.”

I think Sam just enjoys saying it that way. There is a benefit to being on top, I make to the hallway toilet first so I get to the tea first.

Curiosity is working on Sam, “Are you Ponies taking turns being on the bottom or something?”

I’m tempted, but, “Yes, but not that way. We are taking turns having our wings preened and the preenee falls asleep so we just cover her and go to sleep ourselves.”

Sam is envious, “That sounds damned nice. Can I get in some night?”

This is not what I want to hear so I ask Sam, “Are you not grooming with Luna? If you say ‘no’, I’m going to give you some incentive.”

Sam is scared now, “But. . But. . What do you mean?” with flat ears and nervous legs.

“Sam, I have groomed Luna many times, including in dreams. The last time was the day before you joined her. Your job description includes keeping her happy so quit being bashful,” I explain.

Sam is still confused, “But what does that have to do with grooming me?”

I shake my head, “Sam, you have joined the Royal Herd as a junior stallion assigned to Luna. You are charged with keeping her happy including filling her social needs. If you fail, you and I are going to the exercise field.”

Galinda had walked in about three sentences ago, “Can I watch? Please?”

“If you ask nicely, I may even let you help,” I promise.

Sam is bright red and sputtering on top of his previous confusion.

“Sam, I’m herd stallion. This is part of my job, making sure the junior stallions do their jobs. If Luna isn’t grooming you daily, you aren’t doing your job. You’ve just heard the incentive, now for the instruction. Don’t ask, just groom Luna until she falls asleep. Position yourself so she can groom you at the same time. She will and she will hum with happiness. That is your goal, to make her hum with happiness. If you need more instruction, ask. Now go do it.”

“Yes, Sir,” and Sam is off at speed to take care of Luna.

I hear giggling behind me. It’s Smooth. “Keep laughing. We are going to get an alarm clock so you can get up and make the tea and not rob Luna of Sam’s time,” I inform her.

We complete our first stage caffeine infusion and acquire breakfast. When we return, I do my morning duty then begin a second stage infusion while I study the supplicant list for today. Everything looks simple and straightforward, except . . . there is an item marked ‘emergency’ near the bottom. It involves a Griffon and a Funeral Director.

“Smooth, I want this one first after lunch. Make sure the supplicants are notified,” I direct.

I don my regalia and we walk slowly to the big chair. Smooth catches up just in time for me to nod to the door Ponies. It’s a normal morning other than that nagging question in the back of my mind, how could a Griffon possibly show up in Canterlot looking for a funeral? Lunch comes without an answer.

“Galinda, one of the next supplicants will be a Griffon. I have no idea of why he is here other than it’s a dispute over a funeral,” I warn.

Galinda looks worried but says nothing so we finish lunch, hit the toilet, and head back to the Throne Room. I nod and the doors open. A very old Griffon struts in with a noticeable limp followed by a classic Funeral Director Pony. I hear a sharp catch in Galinda’s breath.

The Griffon announces, “I am Grandell, King of the Griffons.”

“STOP. You will speak when addressed by me and at no other time,” I cut him off. Looking pointedly at Galinda, “Well?”

With her head lowered, “He is Grandell, my grandfather and former King of the Griffons, banished by my father King Granger many years ago.”

Quietly, “Thank you.” Facing the Court again, “King Grandell, what brings you to My Court today?”

He takes a deep breath, “Your Majesty, I have heard of your alliance with the Griffons of Griffonstone and I see evidence of it right beside you. I came to Canterlot hoping to find honor and a proper funeral for a Griffon. Everywhere else I have been, the proprieties are unknown. I made a contract with this Pony who assured me of proper honors. I gave him my sword to be used in the funeral with the understanding that he could keep it afterwards as payment for services. When I showed up for the funeral he refused me honor. I want my sword back and I pray that you grant me honor.”

My turn for a deep breath, “King Grandell, be assured that no matter what else happens here, I will grant you honor and guarantee a proper funeral. My Good Pony, step forward and state your case.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty. I’m Eternal Dreams, Owner and Director of Canterlot’s Best Funeral Services. This Griffon came to me without money or insurance but I felt sorry for him and agreed to provide him with a service in exchange for his sword. He scheduled the service then showed up alive and announced that I had to kill him. I can’t make customers, I could be tried for murder. Because I provided a complete service even though he wasn’t ready for it, I’m owed my usual charges and should keep the agreed payment.”

This may be easy, “Eternal Dreams, did you agree to provide him proper honors?”

Looking puzzled, he answers, “Of course, Your Majesty. That’s our very reason for existing.”

Extra deep breath, “Eternal Dreams, he is a Griffon and a blooded warrior. For him, ‘proper honors’ includes a warrior’s death, specifically a sword through the heart. You agreed to provide that. Return his sword and anything else given to you in payment. I suggest that you accompany us tomorrow and witness a Griffon funeral so you will be better prepared for the next Griffon that shows up in your establishment.

“King Grandell, can you be at the Castle main gate tomorrow morning at five AM?”

King Grandell answers, “Yes, Your Majesty”

I order, “King Grandell will meet Prince John and party at the main gate of Canterlot Castle by zero five hundred hours tomorrow with his sword and anything else he needs for his funeral. We will teleport to Lonely Crag where I will give him honor and a Royal funeral with the raising of the sun. Let it be so recorded and done.”

The rest of the day is boring but necessary. Finally, my Ponies are satisfied and we can relax, kinda.

Back in the kitchen, “Don’t worry about dinner for me and Galinda. We are going to eat in Griffonstone tonight. I’m not sure when we will return but we will leave straight off the balcony after lowering.”

We have forty five minutes to wait so Galinda can’t not snack. I guess it’s better than surprising Granger with her current appetite.

Then it’s time and I do my daily without incident. Galinda and I launch and I teleport us to the sky over Griffonstone. We land in front of the castle and walk in the front door.

“Hello my good Griffons,” I announce us.

Granger is at the head of the table, “Hello, John, and who is that you have with you?”

“Granger, you had better be careful. Her horn is going to erupt any day now. You could end up wearing your tea.”

Gerald is staring at us, “John, you have to understand, you left here with my little sister and returned with a Griffon goddess. It’s not just the size. From just walking in the door, I can see the difference in the way she moves and stands. She’s still my sister but everything ‘little’ is gone.”

Galinda is standing there beaming so I ask, “May we join you. We have things to discuss.”

Granger declares, “John, I’ve told you before, this is your home and you don’t need to ask.”

Seriously, I say, “This is an official visit. But that can wait until after dinner.”

Galinda blazes through a full platter and half of mine.

Granger chuckles, “Yes, I’m glad you’re responsible for feeding her. Now, what is the official business?”

I explain, “A very old Griffon turned up in my Court today, party to a dispute with a funeral director. He had contracted for a Griffon funeral with honor and the Pony in charge didn’t understand what that meant. I have promised him honor and a proper funeral in the morning. I would like to do it on Lonely Crag.”

A very unhappy Granger looks at me and says one word, “Grandell.”

I nod, “Yes. And Granger, he’s in bad shape. He can just barely walk much less fly. It’s time for mercy. All you have to do is look the other way but I want you to know so that you can attend if you desire.”

Granger’s face is covering a full range of emotions and back again, “John, I honestly don’t know if I’m mad at you for interfering or grateful that you’ve relieved me of a burden. I may not ever know.”

“I understand. As long as you understand that my nature requires me to give mercy when asked. So unless you specifically forbid me, I will be on Lonely Crag with Grandell and witnesses shortly after five AM tomorrow morning. I will give him honor and a Royal funeral then I will leave.”

Granger looks haggard now, “Do you know how he turned up in Canterlot?”

“Apparently he heard about Gregory and came looking for the same. From what he said in Court, he has been looking for a funeral for some time now,” I explain.

Granger nods, “That makes sense. Very well, John. I will be there in the morning but I can’t promise that I won’t kill him myself.”

I sympathize, “Granger, in the few minutes he was in Court, I got a feel for your problem. But there are advantages to being a wizard. I can stop a charging Dragon with a word. Tell me what you want, and it will happen just that way.”

Granger considers for a minute, “I want all of us put out of his misery. Nothing more.”

“Then so shall it be,” I promise. “Thank you for the dinner and we will see you in the morning.”

Galinda and I walk out of the door and I teleport us to right in front of the main gate in Canterlot. We walk in with bows and salutes. Up the hall and around the corner, we go through my private office and into our quarters. Smooth is in the kitchen snacking. Galinda immediately joins her.

Chuckling, “Galinda, don’t get too full. You know it’s your turn tonight,” as I take a couple of bites myself.

“Oh, I had forgotten that,” Galinda exclaims, “Let’s go.”

Smooth just grins and nods, so to the bedroom we go. Galinda crouches in the middle of the pad, I get right, and Smooth gets left. In less than a minute Galinda is purring loudly and, in a few more minutes, the purrs change to light snores. Smooth and I move in and cover her. In seconds, we’ve joined her.

“Zero four hundred, rise and shine.” Sam is right on time.

I get to the hall toilet and Smooth gets the room toilet, Galinda just wails.

“I told you not to stuff your gut right before bedtime,” I nag.

Sam has the tea waiting and I dive right into it. In a minute Smooth and Galinda dive into theirs.

“Sam, make sure both Smooth and Galinda know how to make this tea. This is your last morning to wake us up unless there is an emergency. I can’t fault you for neglecting Luna when I’m stealing time. Did you get in any grooming yesterday?”

Sam is enthusiastic, “I never suspected. She never said anything but when I started grooming her, she just melted on me. I’m still shocked that a goddess wants to be intimate with me.”

I’m happy, “That’s what I thought was going on. Sam, Celestia told me and I’m telling you, behind the horn and titles is a perfectly ordinary Pony. The rest of the world worships us, and ‘us’ includes you, but within our herd we’re just Ponies. Treat everypony else like herdmembers and you can’t go wrong. Stretch your brain for a moment. What do you think you’re going to be doing come spring?”

Sam is disturbed, “Wha. . But. . . I. . . . How. . .”

“Sam, there’s only one of me. Do you think all these horny mares are going to wait quietly in line? You may not be able to cloud dance like I do but you have the primary qualification. Just stay out of Galinda’s way, she’ll tear you to pieces.”

A very disturbed Sam stumbles off to take care of Luna. As soon as the door is closed, Smooth and Galinda look at each other and erupt in laughter.

Galinda cackles, “John, you shouldn’t torment that poor colt like that. I wouldn’t hurt him.”

I expound, “Galinda, you are the very first Alicorn with cat parts. Being an Alicorn intensifies everything including heats. And we don’t know how much the Pony heat cycle is going to affect you. So until all of that is understood, I don’t want anypony not capable of full body regeneration around you when the heat hits.”

Galinda walks over and starts rubbing back and forth against me purring, “Oh, John, you say the nicest things.”

“Let’s get a quick snack and we have an appointment at the main gate,” I remind Galinda. “Smooth, I would appreciate you getting Court ready.”

We get in a bag each then we have to clean up and go. Grandell is waiting and, to my surprise, so is Eternal Dreams.

“King Grandell, I am going to open a portal. It will appear as a simple door in the air. The other side will be Lonely Crag in Griffonstone. I have spoken with King Granger and we are expected. I am personally guaranteeing the good behavior of all parties and will enforce my will with magic. Do we understand each other?”

King Grandell bows, “Yes Sire.”

I open the portal and step through with the others following. Gerald is there already.

Gerald asks, “Can you open a door to the castle?”

I nod, “Certainly. Main room okay?”

“Yes”

So I close the door to Canterlot and open one to Granger’s castle.

Gerald says, “I’ll be right back.” and steps through. He returns almost immediately with Granger and the oldest Griffon that I have ever seen between them. She’s in even worse shape than Grandell.

She looks up, “Grandell? Is it really you, Grandell?” as she lurches toward him.

He seems completely paralyzed, then, “Grisselda?” as they meet and embrace.

Suddenly a lot of seemingly unrelated questions click together and I understand.

Walking up to Granger, “Don’t worry. I have a way that even she won’t know.”

The expression of relief on his face is profound. Then I take Eternal Dreams off to the side.

I speak quietly, “I want you to know what you are about to see so you won’t be surprised. I am going to fight a stallion challenge with Grandell. It will end with my big sword run completely through him. He will die a very honorable warrior’s death because I deemed him worthy of challenge. I will lay him on the end of the rock and when I raise the sun, I will have it vaporize his corpse. Normally, Griffons burn with common fire but I am honoring him as a fellow monarch. Grisselda is his mate. The tradition is for her to fly into the fire so she can join him in the wind. I will lift her and let her glide in because she is way beyond flight. She will be completely vaporized too.”

I leave Eternal Dreams staring blankly into space and go over to the old couple.

“We have twenty five minutes. You two can use them any way you want.”

Grandell says, “I want to spend every second with her but I don’t think she can stand up that long. Can you help?”

“Yes I can. Grisselda, just stand still for a minute.” I make a horn touch and give her some strength. “Be very careful. I can give you the energy of youth but you still have old bones.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty.”

I check back on Eternal Dreams and he is beginning to grasp what is happening.

“The Griffons are old and near death so they want you to give them mercy?”

“Yes. More than that, I am giving them honor too. A stallion challenge is a legitimate thing for any warrior to do. By accepting it, I am recognizing him as a worthy opponent. He will die with honor and without any Griffon violating his banishment. His mate will then be able to join him with honor.”

I wait while two old Griffons share a lifetime of triumphs and regrets, then the time is near.

I walk up to them, “Under five minutes. Grandell, you will say to me that you wish a full stallion challenge. Any Pony stallion may be challenged like that at any time. No reason is needed. It is a fight to the death with everything the other stallion owns and all his mares as the prize. When I accept the challenge, the fight is on. Both of us cannot leave here alive so I expect you to try to kill me. This way nopony will be violating any part of your banishment. What do you want done with your sword?”

He thinks for a second, “Give it to Galinda.”

“It will be done. Do you understand everything?”

“Yes, Sire,” he answers, “Thank you, Prince John, and thank you for taking care of my granddaughter.”

I walk back ten yards and turn as Granger and Gerald take up positions holding torches.

Grandell shouts, “Prince John, I wish a full stallion challenge with you.”

I shout back, “To the death then. I accept,” and I turn up my speed and call my big sword out.

There is a very brief look of surprise at the sight of my big sword then he has his out and is advancing cautiously. I have elected not to simply overpower him so we have several passes before he slips up for one second. I run my sword completely through him starting just above his breastbone. He gurgles once and goes limp so I ease him to the ground with my magic. I watch as his eyes dilate then close them with my magic. I pull my sword out, clean it, and put it away.

Lifting his body, I set it on the end of the rock. Then I float his sword in front of me and take it to Galinda.

“He asked that I give this to you,” I explain to her.

She nods and takes it. When I turn back Grisselda is laying on the rock holding Grandell’s body.

I walk over to her, “If you come stand next to me I can arrange for you to fly one last time.”

She looks up with tears, “I don’t want to fly. I want to be right here holding him so when we join the wind we will be intertwined and never separated.”

“You are very sure?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. I don’t fear the pain. Pain has been my constant companion for many years.”

“There will be no pain and you are going to discover that the sun loves you.”

One minute to go. I turn my sun raiment to full bright so everypony will look away. The moon moves so I reach for the sun. As it clears the horizon a bright flash strikes the rock and there is nothing left but a little smoke. I turn my raiment off and try to calm down.

Galinda is suddenly beside me. Together we walk over to Granger.

Granger is showing tears but coping, “Thank you, John. I had given up on finding where Grandell had gone and she wasn’t going to stop waiting for him. When you wanted to bring him here, I was willing to give up anything to forgive you for violating the banishment but you arranged it perfectly. He walked here without direct assistance then challenged you as a Pony. Once he is dead, the banishment is over so the funeral is perfectly acceptable. The only thing I don’t understand is that I thought you were going to help her fly?”

“Granger, her words to me were ‘I don’t want to fly. I want to be right here holding him so when we join the wind we will be intertwined and never separated.’ I made sure her passing was painless.”

Granger embraces me, “John, I swear that as long as Griffonstone and Griffonkind exist, you will be one of us and welcome in all of our homes and councils.”

“Granger, I have already decided that our herd and flock are unified and swear that as long as our bloodlines exist, the Royal families of Equestria and Griffonstone shall be as one."

A large ripple spreads out from us across Equestria.

“John, what was that?”

“Granger, our interlocking oaths invoked one of my strongest magics. We have just altered the future of Equestria by forever binding our races together.”

Granger is staring at me, “John, do you mean that my words have just forever united Griffons with Ponies?”

“Yes. I told you you were running with the big Ponies now.”

“How can any one Pony possibly have that kind of magic?” Granger wonders.

I explain, “Celestia summoned me from all of the universes as the stallion most capable of making changes in the future of Ponies because Ponies were in decline. Be assured that while the changes I make are not always ideal for a given individual, the trend will always be toward a healthier, more prosperous whole.”

Granger nods, “Now I know why they call you a god.”

“I so wish. I don’t even know whose tool I am but as long as that trend toward more happy healthy citizens holds, I’m a willing tool. Right now I have to get back to Canterlot and a day of Court. You can come watch if you want.”

“No thanks. I have some explaining to do right here.”

Eternal Dreams has been watching my exchange with Granger with total bewilderment.

Addressing Eternal Dreams, “Come on.”

He just stands there.

I make it plain, “Keep up or walk home.”

That gets him moving. Now all I need is Galinda. She’s talking with Gerald.

“Come on, Galinda, we’ve got a Court to sit through.”

I open a portal to the main gate of the Castle and Eternal Dreams runs through to disappear down the road at a high rate of speed. Galinda and I are laughing so hard it’s difficult to walk.

Galinda chuckles out, “I think you scared him, John.”

“He just got a close look at his god doing god things in a very ungodlike way.”

The hall is full but we manage to slip in the office door without being noticed. Smooth is waiting.

She fills me in, “It’s another easy day. We may even get finished early.”

“Good. I deserve something easy after this morning.”

Smooth is sympathetic, “That bad?”

I illustrate, “Our intrepid Funeral Director was last seen running as fast as his little hooves could carry him away from the Castle down the main road.”

Smooth chuckles, “Don’t tell me you’ve added to the monster stallion mystique.”

I reveal, “Worse, he got to see how his god runs his world. There’s going to be some wild stories circulating for a while.”

We collect Galinda from the kitchen and I dress up. On the Throne, I give the nod and another day of many very small crises is under way. By lunch I’m almost ready to run screaming down the road myself but I tough it out. Galinda is first to the kitchen and has a good start on her first platter by the time I get there.

I turn to Smooth, “Something is coming. That appetite means her body is storing energy for a transition soon to come. Be ready to duck.”

Smooth has other questions, “What did you do that shook your witness so bad?”

“Well, let’s see. Grandell had a mate and she insisted on holding him as he was cremated. Then, while Granger was thanking me figuring out how to do it with honor and without violating any of his edicts, he swore an oath to link me and his flock. I accepted his oath and added one to link the Royal Herd to his bloodline and that invoked a major Oath magic. He got hear my explanation to Granger so he knows that Ponies and Griffons are now permanently linked into a Greater Equestria and all because I killed a pair of old Griffons as a favor to their colt.”

Smooth is thoughtful, “You’re right, that’s going to make for a lot of wild stories. Maybe it’ll give the visiting spies something to do. On the bright side, we’ve only got five more to hear and this day is over.”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!” my mood is much improved.

The rest of lunch is normal other than the amazing amount that Galinda is putting away. We hear our last five cases and I have my errands to run starting with the Royal Jeweler.

He’s waiting for me and picks up Smooth’s breastplate as soon as I walk in the door. It looks good. The Pony and Griffon have swapped sides and there is a moon lightly etched over the Pony. The Pony looks more like a Pony and so does the Griffon. Otherwise it’s a perfect match.

“I like that. You’ve captured my concept well.”

“I have the silk ready too,” as he shows me how it attaches and adjusts, “And I have several colors to choose from.”

“Can you do the same for the other one?” I ask.

“I already have. If you like it, all I have to do is finish clean and polish then spell it to repel tarnish and dirt.”

“Spell both. When can I pick them up? And I’ll try not to have an emergency this time,” I joke.

“You can pick both up with four silks each in about an hour. And I’m honestly surprised you have so few emergencies.”

I thank him and head back to my quarters. When I get there, I tell one of the door Ponies to fetch the Royal Tailor. Smooth is in the office building up a filing system for supplicants. I gather her up and go looking for Galinda. Yep, she’s in the kitchen.

“The Royal Tailor is on the way. We are going to get you two set up with a formal wardrobe in both guard uniform and personal. I think we’re closing in on full growth so now’s the time,” I clarify.

The Tailor arrives and I explain, “They are still growing but not for much longer. In fact, I’m glad you’re a Unicorn because Galinda is going to erupt a horn any minute now. What I need is formal wear for the upcoming ceremonies in both Guard full dress and Princess formal. We don’t need a lot fitted because they will change some yet, but capes, collars, and such we can go full out on. Assume unlimited jewelry is available.”

“No problem, Your Majesty. I had been wondering why you were waiting for this. Now I understand. By the way, there is a story going around that you have a warehouse full of jewels somewhere. Are you confirming that?” he gossips.

Laughing, I answer, “Actually, it’s one large room but it is stacked from floor to ceiling. We brought back the pick of five Dragon hoards.”

“That’s even better than the stories. You killed five Dragons!”

“No, we killed four and intimidated the Lord of Dragons into co-operating. He’s not the brightest candle in the chandelier but he knew what his odds of survival were if he didn’t.”

“Oh, Your Majesty. I need to come here more often. This story alone is worth weeks of work,” he gushes.

“I’m going to see Twilight if anypony needs me. You two be good while I’m gone.” And I duck out before Galinda can take aim.

Walking into Twilight’s Tower, “Anypony home?”

“Up here.” from Spike.

When I get to the library, I find Twilight buried in paper.

“I see that the planning for the big event is going well,” I tease, “Why don’t you take a short break for some news.”

Twilight glares at me, “It had better be good news.”

“It might be. Galinda will have a horn any minute now. She’s eating twelve full meals a day so something big is coming. I may need help when it happens.”

Twilight looks confused, “I’m not sure what you think I can do that you can’t.”

“Help me hold her down? We had a Griffon supplicant yesterday. This morning I took him to Griffonstone and gave him and his mate a Royal funeral.”

Now she’s suspicious, “Why do I think there is more to the story?”

“Well, I had to defeat him in a stallion challenge before the funeral and his mate wanted to hold him as he burned. Even more exciting, they were Galinda’s grandsire and granddam.”

She’s made it to resigned, “Of course she went along.”

“Yes and so did the Funeral Director that was the other supplicant. Granger and Gerald attended too.”

She’s curious, “How did the other supplicant take it?”

“He was disturbed but the funeral wasn’t what freaked him out. That was afterwards when Granger was so grateful that we swore interlocking Oaths to forever link Ponies and Griffons.”

“So that’s what that was!” Twilight exclaims.

“Yep, and it’s sure to be a hot topic when all the visitors arrive. Speaking of parties, do you have any use for jewels? I have a sudden surplus.”

Twilight laughs, “What a silly question. You know that diamonds are a mare’s second favorite thing.”

“Well, why don’t you come with me right now. I have to pick up some ornaments for Galinda and Smooth. We can order some for you while we are there.”

“That is just too much to pass up,” Twilight accepts.

Spike decides that it is too much temptation for him so Twilight and I set out for the Royal Jeweler. He is expecting me but not Twilight.

I have to stir the pot, “Surely you didn’t think that I could give diamonds to just two of my mares and expect to live?”

He brings out both breastplates and I hear a sharp intake of breath beside me, “John. You had two diamonds like that and you didn’t tell me?”

The jeweler beat me to it, “Your Majesty, he brought me four more.”

I add, “And you are here to design your piece.”

Twilight doesn’t even blink, “Same size and shape with the same jewels except for the entire Royal Herd across the bottom with John left and me right then Luna inside from John and Cadance inside from me and Galinda, Sam, and Smooth in the middle. Make four of them.”

I can’t keep the grin down and when Twilight looks up and sees it, “You wanted me to do that, didn’t you!”

Still grinning, “And I have enough in reserve to give Granger and flock matching breastplates.”

Twilight grabs my head with her magic and pulls me into whole tongue near orgasm kiss.

Turning me loose, “That is the John I love.”

Turning back to the jeweler, “Can I take these now? And when can you have three blanks for me.”

He replies, “You can but it would be simpler to pick them up with the blanks first thing tomorrow morning, Your Majesty.”

I like that, “Yes it would. Thank you very much.”

As we walk back to our quarters, “Twilight, what do you have planned for a reception?”

“An informal mix and buffet.”

I nod, “I like that. I’m waiting for Spike to make a decision. If he gives me permission, I am considering serving Dragon tail for the meat eaters.”

Twilight is thoughtful, “He’s asked me about it and I’ve told him that it’s his decision to make. It may offend the Deer but I can’t see forcing the Griffons and Hippogriffs to be vegetarian. It will certainly make a statement of strength.”

“Okay. Just leave room. And here’s mine. I want to be in your bed so bad but I can’t leave my apprentices unattended for at least a couple of weeks. You could join us?”

We rub cheeks and caress each other with magic but it can’t last forever.

“I could join you but nothing would get done. We have the time. Just think of how sweet life will be when we can relax together.”

With that she leaves me at my door. Going in, I look for Galinda and find her and Smooth in the kitchen. I can’t wait until this is over.

She greets me with enthusiasm, “Hey, John, we’re running low on meat again.”

This is clearly a magic phenomena of some kind because there just isn’t enough room inside that lithe feline body to hide all of the meat she is consuming. So I refill both lockers, again. After a short wait, I hit the balcony and do my nightly duty then return to the kitchen.

With heartfelt sarcasm, “If you two can drag yourself away from the dinner table, I’m going to bed. Grooming is included.”

It’s my turn so I spread wing and settle in for some serious relaxation.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Thirteen

John Sampson Returns Chapter Thirteen

AAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!

I wake with my wings spread against the ceiling being held there by my own levitation and looking for something that needs killing.

I exclaim, “What the fuck is going on?!”

Smooth is backed into a corner and looking shaken, “I don’t know.”

Galinda is laying in the middle of the pad shaking. I fold my wings and drop down next to her.

“Galinda, speak to me. Are you alright?”

Smooth walks up softly. Then I realize that I have been seeing another Alicorn in the room with my magic.

“It’s okay, Smooth. Her horn just broke through. She probably made the mistake of touching it.”

“Everything is so bright and hollow. How do you make sense out of it?” Galinda wails.

“You focus on the parts that are useful to you and ignore the rest. You are doing very well for a first timer. My first time I spewed magic like fountain.”

Smooth nuzzles her shoulder and asks, “Can you walk? Lean on me if you need to.”

Galinda gets carefully to her feet, “I’m alright. I can balance and move just fine. It’s seeing where I’m going that is tricky. There are just so many new things to see.”

Smooth nudges her around a little bit, “Now you’re aimed at the toilet. Just walk that way and I’ll keep you on course.”

While they use the room toilet, I slip out to the hall toilet. It’s close to zero four hundred anyway. When I come out, I hear something in the kitchen. This requires investigation because they couldn’t have made it by me. Luna is sitting at the table while Sam makes tea.

Luna smiles at me, “You don’t think I could miss the birth of a new Alicorn, do you?”

Smiling back, “No, but I expected Twilight to beat you here because I warned her.”

Laughing, Luna responds, “I think she’s waiting on Cadance and you know what getting Cadance out of bed early is like.”

Galinda walks in side by side with Smooth, “Whoa. Everything is so complicated.”

I reassure her, “Just take your time. Learn to select out the parts you need and let the rest fade into the background.”

Luna greets her, “Welcome to our world, young Alicorn. You will learn and grow and we will help you.”

The door to the Throne Room opens and, “Honey, I’m home.” And Cadance is right behind her.

It’s getting a little crowded in the kitchen and Galinda is bewildered by all the attention, “Why is the whole Royal Herd here?”

Twilight points out, “You are the sixth Alicorn in the history of Equestria. That makes you a big deal.”

Cadance adds, “And we can all see your magic. It’s hard to ignore a new arrival in such a small world.”

I contribute, “And the first from Giffonstone. Move around as much as you can. I am planning to see your father this morning. This would be a wonderful surprise to take him if you feel up to it.”

Luna chides me, “Let her get her balance, John. If you must go, we will stay with her.”

“I must go. I’m actually late as it is but it won’t take long.” I plead.

Smooth has something important, “If we could have a little table room, the tea is waiting.”

A couple of brewings and much small talk later, I ask, “Galinda, how do you feel?”

Galinda thinks for a moment, “I feel great. I can move and talk and anything but fly with ease. I am getting better seeing things but everypony is so complicated and there’s so much to see.”

I continue, “How about the appetite? Still hungry?”

Surprised, she answers, “No. For the first time in what seems like forever, I’m not starving.”

Smooth immediately speaks up, “I am, a lot.”

My organizing kicks in, “Okay, who is going to the cafeteria in the first wave?”

Galinda makes me proud, “I want to go. As long as Smooth is beside me, I can orient on her to get me over the changes. I want to practice in the Castle.”

So we form up as a true herd, Me and Luna in front, Sam, Galinda, and Smooth across in the middle and Twilight and Cadance bringing up the rear. When we get to the cafeteria, I open the double doors wide and we march in. Suddenly there is total silence. We pick a table and surround it.

A ripple of sound begins to spread so I raise my voice and announce, “It’s official, we have a new Alicorn. Galinda has her horn.”

The cheering is deafening. Galinda can’t do much but nod her head and look shocked.

I lean over and tell Galinda, “It’s official, your Ponies love you.”

Sam takes orders for everypony while I watch Galinda.

“How is it looking now?”

She replies, “It’s getting a lot better. I’m getting used to many of the distractions.”

“Good. Just be warned, when you go outside for the first time, all of the plants and small creatures will be confusing.”

Our food arrives and I catch Galinda staring at hers, “Don’t try to use your magic yet. You need to practice with empty teacups and things like that first. Later today we will try an experiment that may give you a shortcut but it will still take practice to gauge how much force to use.”

When we are finished, I stack the trays and send them to the kitchen. As we rise there is a general rush. Everypony in the room is forming a lane from our table to the door.

Galinda looks at me so I explain, “They all want to be the first to bow to you. Welcome to the life of a Princess.”

Galinda stands proudly with her head high and strides regally to the door. I stay for last so I can salute the room but I can see Smooth rushing to her side in the hall. We form our herd again and march back to my quarters.

I announce, “Luna, fifteen minutes. Just go up this side and across.”

Luna and I go and start the day then come back down to organize our days. I decide a test is in order.

“Galinda, come with me. We are going to look at the courtyard.”

It’s simple enough to do, just open the door and step out. I escort her carefully.

As Galinda steps out into the sunlight, “Oh! Everything is so alive. And it loves me. This is wonderful! I see what you mean now. My eyes see a bare courtyard but there are tiny plants and insects everywhere. They are all loving the sun and the sun is loving all of us.”

“That confirms what I suspected. When you saw the magic world through my memories, you got the world through my filter, not the raw world. My filter was well developed before I arrived in Equestria so I never see the world like this unless I make an effort. You will have to explore and grow your filter for days before you get back to normal navigation. A foal with magic does it as a part of growing up.”

Galinda smiles, “I don’t mind. It’s all so pretty.”

“Let’s go back inside and tell the others,” as I herd her back towards the door.

Back at the kitchen table I explain Galinda’s ‘condition’ to the others and my need to visit Griffonstone. A schedule is quickly worked out and I take my leave. My first stop is the Royal Jeweler.

He’s ready, “Here’s the two finished. . . And three blanks. . . And four silks each.”

I compliment him, “You are very good and thorough. I like that. Give me a list of all the stones you need and give me a separate wish list, the kinds of stones you want for things you wish to create.”

He answers, “Thank you, Your Majesty. I do need more of the same small stones to make four more breastplates and all I want is unique and unusual stones.”

“I’ll be back shortly.”

Just outside his door I teleport to the front door of Granger’s castle.

Walking in, “Awake and alert, the Terrible Pony Monster is here.”

I hear laughter from the back as Gerald emerges from Granger’s office, “Hello, John. Still no Galinda?”

“I was planning to bring her but she is indisposed at the moment. Her horn erupted last night.”

That brought Granger out, “Did she hurt herself?”

I reassure him, “No. She nearly hurt me when she touched her new horn and woke me from a sound sleep. I was plastered against the ceiling looking for what needed killing. Right now she is adjusting to the sensory overload. Give her a couple of days or you can hitch a ride back with me.”

Gerald likes that idea, “I’ll go for that.”

“I have business first, starting with Granger, and Granger gets first bite if he wants to go. But you can help me right now.”

I call Galinda’s breastplate out and hold it against Gerald, “Model this for me. This one is for Galinda. There is a Pony version for Smooth and the rest of the Royal Herd are going to be wearing similar with the Herd listed across the bottom. The question is, do you want a set with the Flock across the bottom?”

Granger is emphatic, “Who do I have to conquer?”

“It’s already paid for. I told you part of the deal for protecting a closet full of jewels was using some for yourself. We need to go get some before I leave. And I would really like it if you could go with me to the jeweler to design it.”

“To Canterlot?”

“No. Galinda’s was made by a jeweler here in Griffonstone. My vision is Griffon regalia made by Griffons and Pony regalia made by Ponies using a common pattern.”

Granger is ready, “Let’s go.”

In the jewel room, I select four big diamonds and two big piles of small stones. Then I dig around for a while finding strange stones. Everything safely stowed, we lock up and head for the jeweler.

I greet him as once again, he comes rushing out of the back, “I told you I would be back and this time I brought help.”

He’s a little flustered, “Your Majesties, how may I serve you.”

I call out Smooth’s breastplate and show him, “This is how the first Pony version turned out. In fact, it’s so popular we need more. The second Pony version has the Royal Herd on it across the bottom with myself on the left and Twilight on the right and the rest in descending seniority to the middle. I want the same design but with King Granger’s Flock on it. King Granger is here to approve the design of the Griffon version.”

Granger looks at me and asks, “Where is Galinda on that version?”

I reply, “From left to right it’s Me, Luna, Galinda, Sam, Smooth, Cadance, and Twilight.”

Granger says, “I like that, neither greater nor lesser, appropriate for a rising newcomer. I want myself, Gertrude, Gerald, Germain, Galinda, and John across the bottom in similar design.”

The jeweler turns to me, “What is your rune?”

I’m confused, “Rune? Please explain.”

Granger picks it up, “All Griffons have a signature mark called a ‘rune’. It’s a mark quickly made with a claw yet hard to imitate. It identifies each individual.”

Nodding, “I understand. Ponies use their cutie mark,” pointing to my flank. “That’s how I’m identified on the Pony version. When I return, I’ll make sure they get Galinda’s rune right.”

I call out the diamonds and small stones while he sketches my cutie. When I call out the blanks, he smiles big.

“Thank you! Getting the gold ready is the most time consuming part. This is perfect.”

I smile too, “Deliver them to King Granger when they are done. We have the same deal as the last one?”

He nods enthusiastically so I call out a bag of gold coins and float it to him, “Make it fast and make it good. Granger, if you have any ideas, get something for Germain. I know she can’t wear anything this big but I hate to leave her out.”

Granger expands my idea, “I’ll let her pick something after these are done. It’ll be her consolation for not going to the big ceremony.”

As we walk back to his castle, I ask, “Do you want to visit Galinda? You can be back here in an hour to a week, your choice.”

He says, “I’d like that. I understand that this is a big change for her. She’s your mate but she’s still my daughter.”

“I never imagined anything different. Though you should know that the entire Royal Herd is attending her right now. All the Princesses are doting over the newest Princess.”

Granger is surprised, “Is a Griffon Princess that important?”

“No. But the sixth Alicorn in recorded history is, especially when one of the six is currently out of commission.”

We are at Granger’s castle, “Let me tell Gerald where I’m going.”

A minute later and we are walking in the main gate of Canterlot Castle. Up the hall and around the corner, I point to a very inconspicuous door, “This is home. Remember it because this is where you will be staying whenever you are here.”

We walk into my private office and find Smooth tinkering with her file system, “John! I’m glad to see you. Galinda is going nuts being mothered by Luna.”

“So why aren’t you in there helping her?”

Smooth is defensive, “Oh no, not me. You know what disagreeing with Luna is like.”

I explain to Granger, “Luna is very wise, very calm, very polite, and very very impossible to contradict.”

“That sounds like a Pony I’d like to meet,” Granger exclaims.

I agree, “She’s a Pony you need to get to know. Luna has all of Celestia’s experience and wisdom without the extreme inward focus. Come on.”

We go up the hall to the kitchen and no mares. So I look for their magic and we double back to the main room to find them neatly arranged on bean bags. Luna is humming and Twilight and Cadance are laughing. Galinda is serene.

“Granger, I think we walked in on a mare conference,” I joke.

Galinda gets smoothly to her feet and glides our way, “Hello, Father.”

Granger is staring at his daughter.

Galinda asks, “Is something wrong, Father?”

Granger blinks, “No. Something is very right. When John told me of his hopes, I thought of my fierce little Griffon lost in the land of the Ponies. Now I see what he meant. You’re a Princess among Princesses.”

We talk a while. Cadance has to hear the story of how I backed down the Lord of Dragons. Luna tells us of Celestia’s previous dealings with him. Plans for the succession ceremony are being kicked around, when suddenly every head but Granger’s snaps in the same direction.

“And there’s the other one, a little ahead of schedule. I’ll go get her,” I announce.

Twilight is explaining it to Granger as I leave for my office.

Smooth is at her desk just sitting with little sparkles of magic popping off her new horn, “John! You are so bright.”

“You too now. Can you clamp down on it a little? You’re leaking magic.”

“Galinda is right, it’s pretty and complicated,” Smooth is astonished.

“Can you walk?”

Smooth confidently says, “Sure. It’s distracting but not obscuring.”

“Good, let’s go to the main room and join the party,” I suggest.

“Okay,” Smooth agrees and we head up the hall. She’s navigating much better than Galinda.

As we walk in, “Welcome, New Sister,” from Luna.

Twilight and Cadance nod and smile but Galinda is annoyed, “How come you’re getting around so much better than I did?”

I can’t resist, “It’s her feet. See how they’re all white? Our foals will have white feet so they will be the same.”

“Smart ass. So it’s part of your bloodline,” Galinda declares.

“Yep.”

We get in a little more small talk then a heated argument develops over who gets the next pregnancy. Luna says seniority rules. Galinda claims fecundity gets priority because she can have more young faster. And Smooth claims it’s her turn to be covered.

Turning to Granger, “I need to stop by the Royal Jeweler to drop off some stones and check that he has Galinda’s rune. Can you help me with that?”

“Please?” Granger replies.

When we get out in the hall, Granger asks, “They’re not all going to be here when we come for the ceremony, right?”

I laugh, “No. It’ll be just me, Galinda, and Smooth with enough room in the master bedroom for everypony and then some plus four empty smaller bedrooms.”

A much reassured Granger says, “Thank you.”

At the Jeweler’s, I pass him the big diamond and, “Put this on a shelf marked ‘for Celestia’s return’. Here are plenty of small stones and some just for you. King Granger is going to show you Galinda’s rune.”

Four minutes later everypony is happy and we’re on our way to the next stop.

“When I promised you this, I expected it to take years but you’re going to get to see it now,” as we step up to the Royal Carpenter.

I order, “I need two new Thrones. One brown over white and one white over brown. The brown on top gets Smooth Trail’s cutie and the white on top gets the rune King Granger will show you. Both should be subsidiary to me and I’ll need them for the big ceremony.”

“No problem, Your Majesty. Do you know if Luna will need a subsidiary Throne?” he asks.

“I do not, but I will ask her very soon,” I reply.

Granger sketches the rune and the carpenter double checks to be sure he gets it right side up then we head back to my quarters to relay the message to Luna. “My Good Friend Luna, I have just come from ordering chairs from the Royal Carpenter. He would like to know if you need any before the big ceremony.”

Luna asks, “What do you think, John? Would you?”

I think a minute, “You have a high level approval. The final choice is yours but you can add my approval.”

“I believe that I shall take care of that right now. Come with me, Sam,” Luna orders.

After they leave, I have a question for Twilight, “Who, among the foreign visitors, has made it in yet?”

Twilight responds, “Zebras and Minotaurs are in Ambassadors one and two. Both should be just settling in.”

“Oh, this could be fun. Granger, would you like to help me welcome the Minotaurs?” I invite.

Twilight warns sternly, “John, be nice. Granger, his last interaction with Minotaurs was to geld five of them.”

I’m hurt, “Twilight, I want to be polite but I also don’t want them to walk into the big ceremony blind. That was four centuries ago anyway.”

Granger offers, “Twilight, I’ve found his candor refreshing. It’s a rare thing among governments.”

Twilight focuses on Granger, “You want to be responsible for keeping him out of trouble?”

Granger chuckles, “If you can’t, how could you think I might?”

Feeling abused, “Hey, finding and eliminating trouble is in my job description.”

So, properly admonished, we go to welcome the Minotaurs. The Guardponies at the door assure me they are all in there so I knock and we are invited in.

“Hello. I’m Prince John and this is King Granger. We’d like to welcome you to Canterlot and answer any questions you may have.”

A large, obviously male Minotaur returns my greeting, “Hello. I’m Prince Fuller Bull, son and heir to King Pila Bull. I’m curious why we rate a personal welcome.”

“Because I remember when the Minotaurs had an embassy in Canterlot and I’m curious why you withdrew it.”

Fuller replies, “Because Celestia mutilated or killed most of the embassy staff and sent them home for no reason that we were ever able to discover. It wasn’t safe to be a Minotaur in Equestria.”

Uh oh, “Was that one beheaded, one vanished, and five gelded about four centuries ago?”

Fuller perks up, “You know about the incident?”

“Would you like to experience the entire incident in complete detail?” I ask.

“What? Do you have some kind of time travel spell?” he asks.

“No, I have memories. Have you ever mind walked?” I reply.

He’s worried, “What is ‘mind walk’?”

I explain, “It’s one of the fun things I can do with this horn. I touch you with it and I can invite you into my mind. You can watch my memories like through a window or step into them and experience them as though you are me.”

Granger speaks up, “I’ve done it. It’s how he talked me into giving him my daughter for a mate. I experienced exactly how he felt about her and what he wanted for her.”

Fuller is interested now, “And just what will I see? Were you there with Celestia?”

Deep breath, “You’ll get to see how my mare Swift Trail was kidnapped and Guard Captain Dark Sword killed by demons while I was attacked by six armed Minotaurs as a diversion. The one that vanished was their contact with the demons and the demons killed him to cover their tracks.”

Fuller asks, “Just how safe is this ‘mind walk’?”

I explain, “Physically, it’s completely safe. Mentally, because I’m a high power wizard, you are trusting me.”

Fuller is struggling with it, “I really want to know. One of them was an ancestor of mine. But can I trust you?”

Sighing, “That’s a question you have to answer for yourself. But I will tell you one more thing, I did it. I beheaded the attacker with the sword I am carrying today and I ordered the rest of the group gelded. They had attacked multiple members of the Royal Herd on the Castle grounds and killed a Guardpony. The consensus was to behead them all. And I directly ordered the Ambassador to report every detail to his government after he repudiated the lot of them.”

Fuller is focused now, “What would you do if I demanded satisfaction?”

“Explain some of the things I am just now beginning to understand and hope I could talk you out of it.”

Fuller is hesitant, “What do you mean?”

I speculate, “The Minotaur that I beheaded was a member of the Royal Herd, wasn’t he. I’ve always wondered why he bellowed and charged me with drawn blade while the rest just stood there. He was spelled by the demons to die so I could take the blame. I didn’t even know that demons existed at that point much less that they were behind it all. The Ambassador didn’t identify him because I had already threatened him with war if the Minotaur government had any part in kidnapping my mare. So he just covered it up and played dumb. We were both being played by the demons.”

Fuller nods, “That does explain a lot because you are right. I will withhold judgment for a while on this and ask some questions about this ‘mind walk’.”

I offer, “Fuller, if it’s any consolation, in the following months I fed every single demon in existence into the sun. They didn’t go quietly but they all went. That’s why the demons were desperate to get rid of me. I was in mid ascension and already as strong as Celestia. They knew they were toast when I came into my full strength.”

Fuller turns to Granger, “Now I understand why Prince John is here but what about you?”

Granger explains, “We have joined Flock and Herd, sworn that our bloodlines are forever united. I am here as his friend.”

Fuller shakes his head, “I never imagined I’d see a Griffon submit to a Pony.”

Granger stiffens, “Who said anything about submit? He came alone to Griffonstone and met every single Griffon law and custom to win my daughter. She wants him at least as much as he wants her and she has a Throne in Canterlot. I’d call that an alliance of equals.”

Fuller is really confused now, “I thought only Ponies could rule in Equestria because only Ponies have the magic?”

Granger smiles, “So did I but John has proven that Griffons have magic too. He’s changing a lot of things we all thought we knew for certain. You should try that mind walk and ask him what his goals are for Equestria.”

Fuller says thoughtfully, “I’d like it better if you hadn’t then turned into such an advocate.”

Granger nods, “Don’t you think that I haven’t asked myself that question? Then I look at my daughter. He’s given her real power and the Ponies have welcomed her as one of their own. You’ll see for yourself soon enough.”

I have to correct part of that, “Just one thing; I haven’t given Galinda anything but an opportunity, she’s doing the rest. Her potential is one of her big attractions for me. It’s not easy to find a mate that can live at my level.”

Fuller wonders, “What do mean by ‘live at my level’?”

So I tell him about the Dragon hunt and Galinda’s part in it.

Fuller is confused. “And that actually lead to a treaty with the Dragons?”

I elaborate, “You’ve got to remember that wild Dragons have a simple society based one hundred percent on brute strength. The terms of the treaty are that if a Dragon eats a Pony or Griffon, Ponies and Griffons get to eat that Dragon, starting with me. Simple and easy to understand.”

Fuller is shocked, “I’d like to see that. That is not like anything I’ve ever heard about about a Pony.”

I can’t resist, “You can mind walk or just stick around.”

Fuller focuses, “Stick around?”

Granger caught it, “Griffons have to prove they are able hunters and can provide for a mate before they can court. He did it by personally serving Dragon at a feast in my hall. There’s no telling when he might do it again.”

Fuller declares, “There is no way I’m going to miss this ceremony. You two put on quite a show and I can’t wait to see the whole bunch together.”

Back out in the hall, “Let’s go get lunch in my kitchen. The choices include smoked salmon and I can tell Twilight how well this turned out.”

I should have known, Twilight is in ‘glass half empty mode’ and focuses on how close I came to a duel, like renewing diplomatic relations wasn’t worth a little risk. There’s still enough smoked salmon left to satisfy both of us so that much is an acknowledged success.

After lunch, “Granger, I need to see about some business in the Crystal Empire. Want to sightsee?”

“Can we talk along the way?”

“Of course. We can even stay right here and talk if you need to,” I assure him.

“No, I need to move around and think. You have shown me things today that I did not expect,” Granger ruminates.

“The bank has a comfortable conference pit. It’s where Sam discovered his fate. We can spend as much time there as you wish. Would you rather fly or walk?”

“The fastest way”

I say, “Okay, hang on,” and teleport us to the square in front of the bank. When we walk in the front door a young Unicorn at the front desk jumps up and gallops full speed to the back of the bank.

Granger is startled, “Damn, John. She’s really scared of one of us.”

I chuckle, “No, she’ll be back in about three seconds with the bank manager. She got in trouble for not recognizing me the first time I was here.”

By the time I finish that statement, the bank manager is halfway across the floor coming to us.

“Your Majesty, we’re glad to see you. How may we help you today?”

I list, “I have some news. We have two new Princesses. Smooth Trail and Galinda have both ascended. The Equestrian Royal Herd and Griffon Royal Flock are merging. We need to get King Granger here registered. And I want to know how the verification is going and if the merchants have made any progress.”

The Unicorn sprints for the back again and I move us over to a big table. The big book is here shortly.

I order, “First, update Smooth Trail to Princess and add her to my small spending account. Then start a page for Galinda with a description of Griffon Alicorn Princess and a rune King Granger will show you. Add her to my small spending account also.”

We get that done and I approve it, then, “Start another page for King Granger. He’ll give you all the ID. Add him to both small and large spending accounts.”

Granger is staring at me, “John, what are you doing?”

With a big grin, “I’m paying that ‘bribe’ I promised you. If you need a railroad, order one and charge it to the large account. If you want a private rail car, order it and charge it to the small account.”

Granger is worried, “John, I know you’re in charge but how can you just open the Treasury to anypony?

“I’m not. These are my personal accounts.”

“John, how much money do you have?”

“Granger, I don’t know. That’s what the verification is all about. When I beat the head demon in a stallion challenge, I inherited all of the collected wealth of four Noble herds and the demons. The demons hoarded money like Dragons hoard jewels. Then I ordered a team of managers to invest it for growth so that I would have the resources to build a new Equestria from scratch. That was four centuries ago. Now I’m having to build offices and hire more managers just to count it.”

Granger is very confused now, “Why would you need to build a new Equestria?”

“Because I couldn’t force Celestia out without her and Luna coming back for revenge and killing an immortal is filled with uncertainties. She wouldn’t leave me be because she sees me as a threat. So I was planning to travel until I found a place where nopony had ever heard of Celestia and start New Equestria.”

Granger nods, “And she couldn’t even wait for you to get out of town.”

“A lot of Ponies begged me to make one last try at ‘fixing’ Celestia. She reacted badly. Now I have a new use for the money.”

Granger is worried now, “John, you yourself have said that you can’t not plan. So where do Griffons figure in your plan?”

“Why, I’m using you, of course, the way I like to use my friends. My goal is to eliminate all possible enemies by consolidating everypony into one prosperous alliance. Galinda is the happy coincidence that makes Griffons my first ally. Now we need to show all the other races and nations how good it is to be an ally of the Ponies. Griffons get power, wealth, and magic. The goal is to make everypony else jealous and eager to join. I told you back at the beginning that I needed somepony among the Griffons who knew what the Griffons need. Unsaid was ‘and can have without ruining the essential nature of Griffons’. That’s your job. You put your name in that book and you have access to more resources than you can stack on Griffonstone. Use them wisely and school Gerald to do the same then Griffonkind is guaranteed survival forever.”

“Who knows about this,” Granger asks.

“You, me, and the bank. After all the celebration is over, I will tell Twilight so I have a backup. I suggest you do the same with Gerald as soon as you are confident he can do the job. I’ll tell Galinda when she’s outgrown her mortality.”

Granger shakes his head, “John, you should warn a Griffon about things like this.”

“I did. I just thought it would take so long to develop that Gerald would get it. Then the sun accelerated the program. Granger, it has been my experience that when things like this happen, it’s better to go along with them. You can see where going along got me.”

Granger’s page is filled out and I approve it then we move to the ring of overstuffed bean bags.

Granger is intent, “Damn it, John. I was going to tell you how much I admire the tight family you have and how well Galinda has fitted into it. Then I was going to tell you that she is absolutely yours now and how much of an outsider I feel when you all can see and hear things I can’t. But you ruined that, you made me a different kind of insider. Now I don’t know what to say.”

Softly, I say, “You know you volunteered? And I shamelessly grabbed the gift and ran with it, knowing that you didn’t have a clue but also knowing that you would step up. When you took that oath joining the Royal Herd, your fate was set because this is what we do. We manage Equestria.”

Granger questions, “Okay, John, but what exactly can I do? You implied that there is a lot of money in those accounts but surely there are limits.”

“The small account is maintained at around two hundred and fifty thousand bits, the large account at around twenty million. But there is a lot more behind them. Those are really just emergency funds. Griffonstone isn’t big enough to absorb what’s possible. Your job is to limit the use of this money to things that won’t weaken Griffons. That is where Celestia screwed up to the point of needing outside help. She became a hover dam to an entire race and in the process took much of the strength out of them.”

“So you’re giving me unlimited resources and telling me not to use them?” Granger asks.

“Close. I’m telling you not to use them openly or without a real need. You will have the ability to rescue Griffonstone from any disaster other than a hyperactive ruler. That will be my job,” I explain.

Granger is unhappy, “That sounds like a torture. You give me a huge meal then stand there and keep me from eating it.”

I reassure him, “Not that bad. For example, you can build a magic school but the money has to come from ‘an anonymous foreign donor’ and it has to be maintained and run by Griffons. The absolute number one priority is to keep Griffons from depending on the money. I don’t want anypony to ever find out that this connection exists. There is a fable in the land of my birth about the value of teaching a Pony how to catch fish versus giving him a fish to eat. That’s where the line is. I want Griffons to be happy and prosperous, I most strongly do not want Griffons to depend on me or anypony else.”

Granger stands and extends a claw to me so I stand and hoofbump. Granger hugs me and, “Thank you, John.”

With that taken care of, we go back to the manager’s office.

She’s excited, “Your Majesty, we are getting close to half of the accounts verified and are already more than halfway to a billion bits value. We can’t promise anything because for all we know the accounts we haven’t verified all went bankrupt but the trend is good. Do you want to put the reports in the vault?”

I decide, “Not today. How are the merchants doing with their project?”

A lot of the excitement leaks out, “They are doing a lot of talking and very little deciding. They all want to build something but can’t agree on what.”

“Alright, here’s what I want. I want a school and town dedicated to developing magic in all tribes. I expect the cold to limit it to mostly our bloodline as permanent residents but anypony that can figure out how to use magic to keep warm will be welcome. The merchants can build stores and hotels and restaurants and apartments and anything else they can think of to support the school and staff. Start the engineers on that and see what they come up with.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. I think that may be a solution. Each merchant can have his own little project around your larger primary project. That gives everypony something to celebrate.”

As we walk out the front door of the bank I remind Granger, “It’s getting close to sun lowering time. Do you want to eat at my place or can I drop you at your place on the way to Canterlot?”

Granger decides, “Take me to Griffonstone. I have a lot of thinking to do and I need to have it right before I get to your ceremony.”

“Hang on,” and we are walking into Granger’s castle.

Gerald is coming down the stairs, “Hello wanderers. How is my Little Sister doing.”

Granger looks sad, “Gone. There’s no mistaking, she’s one of them now.”

Gerald isn’t buying it, “What are you talking about.”

“She looks like them. She moves like them. She sounds like them. I watched the whole herd of them move as one and Galinda was right there with them. My little spitfire is gone.”

Gerald looks at me, “John, what is he on about?”

I shrug, “I don’t know. She looks great to me. I’m going back there right now if you want to ride along. You can even spend the night.”

Gerald passes me on the way to the door, “Let’s go.”

I nod to the smiling Granger and take off after Gerald. We walk out of Granger’s castle and into the main gate in Canterlot. I’ve got nineteen minutes to go when we get to the main room and all five mares and Sam are still there.

I announce, “In nineteen minutes I am going to lower the sun. Did you get in any horn lessons while I was gone?”

I get one ‘not me’ and five ‘who me’ looks.

Continuing, “After that we are going to eat, then horn lessons and bed. Everypony can stay or go as they please but that is the schedule. Twilight, if you want to exercise Galinda, I’m going to give Smooth hands.”

Smooth wonders, “I know you are the expert, but why would I want hands?”

“Magic hands, the best instruments for fine manipulation,” I explain.

Luna is offended, “John, don’t you think Galinda might want to spend a little time with her brother?”

“He can watch. First time horn use is frequently entertaining,” but I couldn’t keep the grin from creeping in.

Twilight is mad, “Oh!! Damn you, John. That’s no joking matter.”

“Says the mares that run Galinda’s father off with vagina debates,” I quip.

Poor Gerald is dismayed, “Dammit, John, is your herd always like this?”

I smile, “Only when we’re all together in private and celebrating. Two Alicorns in one day is a big first.”

Exasperated, Gerald asks, “Why can’t you just party like everypony else?”

Sadly, I answer, “It’s our fate. Look at how much wizard power is sitting in this room. Would you want to be here with all of us drunk? You could wake up a mare and me pregnant with your cubs.”

Gerald opens his beak to say something several times but finally gives up. It’s time anyway so I beckon to Luna and head for the back stairs. It’s a normal changing with a spectacularly happy sun then Luna comes back down on my side. Dinner is surprisingly happy too. Not a word is said when I bring out two bags of Dragon and share them between Galinda, Smooth, Gerald, and me. After dinner we return to the big room.

Smooth and I settle off to one side and I make the horn touch. In a few minutes we have transferred copies of my magic hands and our work is done for the night.

“I can tell something is there but I can’t really do anything with it,” Smooth says.

“Don’t worry, tomorrow morning will be better. Right now, I’m going to bed,” I declare.

It’s a complicated proceeding but we manage to arrange the entire Royal Herd so everypony could have some part of covering Gerald. It is a pleasant surprise to find Luna included.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Fifteen

John Sampson Returns Chapter Fifteen

Zero four hundred, my internal alarm is right on the money. I stand and slip off to the hall bathroom. When I look back in, Smooth has won the race for the master bath because Galinda doesn’t seem to be trying. Oh, she’s having too much fun with the look on Granger’s face when he wakes up and realizes that the protective magic he’s been feeling all night is coming from his little Galinda. I send Gerald to the hall bath and myself to the kitchen. Knowing what’s coming I put the big tea pot on and give it a little help. Smooth comes in just in time to start brewing.

Gerald settles next to me, “I left Granger in the hall toilet. It may take him a few minutes.”

Gertrude trickles in next, “John, you told me but I didn’t understand the strength of it. And then it’s coming from my Galinda. This is driving home how much our daughter has grown in just a few days with you. I think even Granger is shaken.”

The object of all this emotion walks in next. Looking sheepish, “I didn’t mean to upset everypony.”

Gertrude walks to Galinda and hugs her, “Darling, we’re not upset, we’re proud!”

A faintly red eyed Granger walks in and joins the hug. I am thinking of how my birth family would feel if they could see me now, after they got over the total freakout that is.

The tea is poured and everypony settles down to plan a big day.

I reveal my plans, “After the raising, I’m going to take note of who shows up to watch that I haven’t met before and spend the day tracking all of them down. Anypony that feels brave and doesn’t get drafted by Twilight can join me.”

Another cup of tea and we’re off to the cafeteria in formation. When we get there, there’s a line out the door and down the hall. The last Pony in line sees us and taps on the Pony in front of her then walks in a half circle to behind us. Each Pony in line does the same until we are inside the cafeteria. The reason for the line becomes obvious. Even with extra tables crowded in, every place is filled except for one large table in the center of the room. Colonel Far Trail is sitting there by herself. When she sees us, she stands and gestures. Smooth breaks off to turn in our orders while the rest of us settle at that table.

A confused Gertrude turns to me, “What is going on? I thought you didn’t assume your rank until after breakfast.”

Smiling, “It’s the game of honor we play. I will not assert my rank unless it’s a serious emergency and they won’t deny me in any way. So I will not walk by the line to get in and they will not stand in front of me which means that we get what you saw. Each Pony chooses to walk behind us as their personal gift to us. To me it means more than any compelled homage.”

I catch Smooth waving at me so I stand for better vision and make a tray train out of every tray that she touches. With Smooth bringing up the rear, I float them all to our table.

Smooth is amused about something, “I asked how they get our orders ready so fast. They said that half of the Castle staff is ordering the same thing as you now so they just make huge batches before everypony gets here.”

Gertrude bursts out laughing and Granger stares at her for a moment, “What is so funny about an efficient kitchen?”

Gertrude manages to choke out, “Ask him about wearing a bucket.”

That starts me and Galinda laughing so I have to explain, “While we were shopping, we talked about the Royal life and all of the public scrutiny. I made the comment that I could walk through Canterlot with a bucket on my head and before the week was out half of Canterlot would be wearing buckets. And here we have half of the staff eating my diet.”

Far Trail snorts, “Only half wearing buckets? I’d bet on more. Think about it, to get near half of the staff we have to have a bunch of Unicorns and Earth Ponies eating meat.”

I’m chuckling, “I wouldn’t worry about it because most of them are only going to eat a few mouthfuls and move on. Remember that I’ve been an Earth Pony.”

We have a little small talk and I warn Far Trail that I’m going to be visiting today but we vacate the table as quickly as practical. Saluting the room is interesting because the hall bows too. Leaving the herd in my quarters, I go up to do my morning duty. There is a crowd in the courtyard and a lot of them are from out of town. I see the Hippogriffs and Minotaurs that I’ve already met plus some strange Griffons. Also, there’s several Zebra, some Yaks, a Buffalo, and a couple of Horses in the audience. This is going to be a busy day. When I get back to the main room the mares are all huddled in one corner but Granger and Gerald are waiting.

Gerald warns me, “They’re up to some dark plot they won’t share with us.”

I walk over to them, “If you need anything, even me, just stick your head out of any door and tell the Guardpony standing there.”

Smooth smiles at me, “You mean that’s all there is to it? If I’d known that I’d have been covered several times by now.”

“Show me your horn,” I demand, ignoring the giggles in the background.

Dammit! She’s got two fully formed bands and a large bulge of skin at the base about to erupt a third band.

“Finish growing that third band and get your wings in shape. Your time is near,” as I concentrate on keeping my own wings down.

Gerald, Granger, and I set out for the Throne Room in search of Twilight. All the Thrones are there against the back wall including three very nice chairs just beyond my Throne. The door to the courtyard is a few yards past the last chair. Twilight is supervising as Ponies paint scrupulously measured lines and numbers on the floor.

After a little breath and several rubs, I ask Twilight, “Do you know where the horses are bunking? And where Spike is?”

She replies, “Spike is in my tower and the Saddle Arabians are in tents next to the river just outside the main gate.”

“Any messages for Spike?”

Twilight thinks for several seconds, “No, he has plenty to keep him busy for most of today.

Turning to Granger and Gerald, “I need about ten private minutes with Spike. You can check out the courtyard or expect me at the main gate in fifteen minutes.”

As they start towards the courtyard door, I teleport to Twilight’s front door. The Guardponies at the door jump, bow, and open the door for me. Spike is in the library with huge stacks of paper spread around him.

“Damn, Spike, she said you had a day’s work and she wasn’t kidding.”

“I don’t mind this at all. All I’m doing is making cards for guideponies. We’ll fill in the names tonight when it’s too late for any more arrivals. Each Pony will show a delegation where to stand and how to line up in the Grand Procession. It’s calm and quiet in here.”

I agree, “It’s a bit tedious for my taste but I can see how it’s better than drawing lines on the floor with microscopic precision. And speaking of taste, do we have a decision?”

Spike hems and haws and does everything but look directly at me.

Speaking softly, “Spike, my Colt, I will help you in any way I can. You can take a middle way like only private use until it is gone. Or available only until the end of the celebration then leftovers destroyed or anything else you can imagine. But this is stallion training. You have to make the final decision and you have to make it in the next ten minutes.”

Spike looks at me with desperation in his eyes, “Why do we have to do this right now?”

Sighing, “Because I have this feeling that Twilight is going to need you to do more than just secretary work and it’s my job to get you ready. You just missed a chance to become Lord of Dragons. That’s what reminded me that I haven’t been doing my job as Herd Stallion and mentoring my Colt.”

Spike is stunned, “Wha. . . Are you saying that you could have put me in as Lord of Dragons?”

I nod, “It was one of the options. I think you’ll end up there someday anyway. But no matter what, you are going to take an increasing role in running Equestria. That’s the price for having a Sire and Dam in the Royal Herd.”

“Wait a minute! You’re not going to make me leave Twilight, are you?” asks a very disturbed Spike.

“Of course not. But one of these millennia you will grow up and want to be your own Dragon. Until then you will work you way up to Twilight’s Second in Command so when you do leave the nest, you will be the best, strongest Dragon in Equestria.”

Spike is much calmer but still confused, “I like the idea, John, but how am I going to be the strongest Dragon and still fit in the Castle?”

“The same way I do. Right now we could teleport into the middle of a herd of Dragons and every one of them would run away screaming about ‘the terrible Pony Monster’. Galinda has that kind of strength and so do you if you’ll get out of your comfortable rut and develop it. That’s what I’m pushing you to do.”

“Does Twilight know what you’re doing?”

“Yes, generally. She also knows that colt training is primarily stallion business and trusts me to do it right. Your ten minutes is nearly up.”

Spike looks like he’s trying to pass a pineapple.

I offer encouragement, “Spike, there are no wrong answers. Do what makes Spike happy.”

He scrunches his eyes, pops them open, and declares, “Serve it then keep anything left private after the reception. It’s weird but I want all of Equestria to know that my sire eats trouble!”

I’m teaching now, “It’s not weird, Spike, it’s exactly what I want too. I’m making a display of strength, saying without threatening that strangers would rather be my friend because my enemies tend to end badly.”

Spike goes back to his work and I go downstairs to get enough room to spread. Teleporting to fifty yards over the courtyard, I glide a circle and spot Granger.

Gliding in next to them, “I’ve got to make a stop in the kitchen. We’re going to serve Dragon tomorrow.”

Two very happy Griffons follow me through a double door near the corner of the courtyard. Inside we locate the head chef and explain what is coming to him. Twilight had warned him of the possibility so he is prepared. I stack several tables high with Dragon tail then drag two obsessed Griffons back out to the courtyard.

We cross the courtyard and re-enter the Castle via my private door. The mares are in the main room still and damned if Galinda and Smooth haven’t figured out how to mind walk with each other. Gertrude is watching and places a claw over her beak asking for silence. I nod and we back out quietly. Cutting through the offices, we exit into the main hall and head for the main gate.

Sure enough, in the park next to the river, we have tents, very big, very nice tents with Horses moving around. There’s a couple of wagons too so this bunch are professional travelers. They have the wagons and tents positioned to create a central yard between them so I aim myself at that yard.

“Halt! Identify yourself and drop all weapons,” as a large brightly dressed grey Horse advances from between the wagons wielding a big curved sword.

I make a couple of more steps to prove I’m not afraid of him and erect a soft shield just in case he has a friend with a bow, “Hello. I’m Prince John, your host. And you are?”

“None of your concern, Pony,” he spits out.

That was a mistake. “Foolish foal. You draw weapons on me in my own home and then can’t even work up the nuts to name yourself? You’re asking for a spanking to teach you respect.”

He sneers, “Why should I respect an unarmed weakling?”

Then he made his big mistake, he raised his sword and stepped toward me. He opened his mouth to say something but I beat him to it. With full command voice, “Call your sire out here so I can properly place the blame for this insult!”

“Call to arms for the king’s guard!” and he takes another step towards me.

So I call my big sword, turn on my ‘sun suit’, and wait. Two colts come around the end of the left wagon, a single colt comes around the right wagon, and a beefy middle aged stallion walks up behind the fool.

The stallion blinks once, “Your Majesty?”

“Is this your colt?” I ask.

“They all are, Your Majesty,” he answers.

“And this is their first time in Equestria?” I ask again.

“The first time for all of us, Your Highness,” he answers again.

I nod, “Do I have your permission to educate your colts?”

He’s confused, “Sire?”

I make it plain, “Your colt is rude, disrespectful, without honor, and stupid. He taunted me, raised his weapon, and advanced on me when he thought I was unarmed. I had the last five visitors that did that gelded.”

The stallion is visibly shaken, “Your Majesty! We were guaranteed safe passage.”

“And you have it. You have my word that I’ll do no serious physical damage to your colts. Or I could have you home in Saddle Arabia before you can draw another breath. But make no mistake, I will tolerate neither disrespect nor dishonor in my home.”

All four colts advance another step so I drop a stasis spell on them.

“And my opinion of your leadership is plummeting,” addressing the stallion, “Any of my Guard that escalated a situation without orders would land in a Badlands outpost before they could fart.”

A young, pearly white stallion steps out from between the wagons. Looking around, he turns to the older stallion and asks, “What is going on here. Are we under attack?”

The older stallion replies, “Prince John says he was,” pointing to me with his nose.

The younger stallion looks at me and asks, “Is this so?”

I’m getting really pissed now so I crank up the brightness a notch and treat them to full wing threat display. Both visibly cower. Taking several deep breaths in a row, I fold my wings, turn the ‘sun suit’ off, and put the sword away. I promised to protect them but from me?

Starting over, “Hello. I’m Prince John Sampson, Herd Stallion for Equestria, Commandant of the Royal Guard, and sun god. Behind me are King Granger and Prince Gerald of Griffonstone, good friends of mine. We’re here to welcome you to Canterlot and answer any questions you may have.”

The young stallion steps forward, “I am Horsein bin Saddle, younger brother of King Admin bin Saddle. This is Captain Fard bin Ali of the King’s Guard and the frozen ones are his colts. I hope they aren’t permanently frozen.”

“No, all I ever wanted to do was teach them some manners. The one closest to you particularly annoyed me because he threatened me when he thought I was defenseless. He needs to learn better than that or he has a short life expectancy in Equestria.”

Horsein is cautious, “I was told that Ponies are a peaceful race. Are we in that much danger?”

I consider my next words carefully, “Ponies are very peaceful by nature. One of the reasons for this is the amount of powerful magic in daily use. I have a four year old colt that can pull any of your loaded wagons all by himself. There is a family in Ponyville that is exempt from natural law. And Dragons call me ‘the Terrible Pony Monster’. Harmony is what keeps us from hurting each other. Visitors need to learn that they either join the Ponies or walk very softly.”

Captain Fard pulls Horsein into a whispered conference. After a minute or two it gets real intense. After several more minutes, I’ve had enough, “Prince Horsein, if your Captain can’t adjust to the reality of Equestria I can offer him a ride home.”

Horsein blinks at me, “Can you hear us?”

I smile, “No but your Captain and his colts have all displayed contempt for Ponies in general. Anypony in Equestria can glance at me and know that I’m an extremely powerful wizard. Yet the colt there called me ‘an unarmed weakling’. I would rather just send him home than try to keep him out of trouble as long as he is here.”

Horsein considers the idea, “It would take a month to get replacements here so what would be the point? I couldn’t leave the mares unprotected even if I chose to take the risk.”

I suggest, “I can offer you all the Royal Guard you could want or just move you into the Castle.”

He shakes his head, “No, even without considering pride or trust, I would still need teams for the wagons.”

“Okay, then how about a shortcut home. You could bring replacements back at the same time. Your total travel time would be several minutes.”

Horsein is startled, “This is possible?”

I nod, “Yes. In fact, if we can’t work something out I am going to drop you, tents, wagons, and all right in front of the main gate of Ridya. Granger, how did you get here?”

Granger steps up beside me, “Our whole flock stepped through a portal from my castle to your Castle. Gerald has told me that you opened one from Canterlot to Horseshoe Bay that a whole army of rescuers could march through.”

Horsein is looking stunned so I twist the knife, “Most Unicorns can teleport, Alicorns just do it bigger. Are you beginning to understand why you can’t just wander around Canterlot picking fights?”

Fard can no longer contain himself, “Infidel! You use cheap tricks to pass yourself off as a god. There is only one true god and it’s not you.”

Smiling sweetly at him, “If you say one more word not in response to a direct question, you will join your colts in stasis.”

“You. . .” and that’s all for him.

Now Horsein is sneaking up on panic, “Please, leave me some guards!”

And I’m sneaking up on angry again, “Foal, there aren’t enough Horses in Saddle Arabia to protect you from me and no safer place to be than under my protection. Now, do you want to find a way to stay here or do you want to give up and go home? These five are going home in a few minutes.”

Horsein’s ears are down and his eyes wide, “Can I go and speak to my King?”

“Of course. We’ll come out on the main square in front of the palace. Granger, could you please keep an eye on things here for a few minutes?”

Granger nods so I gather the ‘King’s Guard’ together with my magic. Concentrating for a moment, I find my stored waypoint for Ridya and reach. Horses scatter as we come out right in front of the Royal Palace of the Saddle dynasty. I line the frozen guardhorses neatly as Horsein recovers from the shock of his first teleport. As he starts toward the palace gate, I follow until he breaks into a run.

“Prince Horsein, please slow down,” I call, “we don’t want to surprise any more guards, do we.”

He doesn’t reply but he does slow to a fast walk. We breeze right by the gate guards possibly because they are still processing the connection between my shout and their frozen comrades just outside the door. A few yards down the hall, we stop at two large ornate doors with equally ornamental guards. The Prince pauses, composes himself, and nods to the guards.

We walk in to see a large dappled grey stallion seated on a dais listening to several stallions arguing in front of him. He looks up and shows obvious surprise when he recognizes Horsein then a major double take when he spots me.

King Admin speaks, “How is this possible, Brother Horsein? Both of you are supposed to be in Canterlot.”

Bowing his head, “My King, you will have to ask Prince John for the details but we were in Canterlot five minutes ago and he has assured me that we can be back as quickly. We are here because we had a little misunderstanding with Your Guard. Prince John has requested that they be replaced and has been persuasive in showing me the wisdom of this.”

King Admin seems uncertain, “Captain Fard is the most trusted Guard I have. How could he not be able to cope with whatever happened?”

Ears down and clearly distressed, “My King, it appears that Captain Fard may not be the ideal choice for duty in Equestria. The place is not anything like the stories tell. Perhaps you might want to step out to the square and view some of the evidence.”

King Admin, Prince Horsein, the whole Court, and I march out to the square to view five frozen Horses.

The King rounds on me, “Can you reverse this?” he bristles.

Nodding, “Of course. In fact, the most common use for this spell is to keep injured Ponies alive while waiting for medical care. I want you to see my greeting from Saddle Arabia as I saw it.”

I turn all the frozen ones to face away from us and drop the stasis spell.

Fard resumes in mid bellow, “stinking infidel bastard . . .”

King Admin switches from anger to resignation in an instant, “Yes, I understand.”

But I’m not done, “Not completely, I’m afraid. The first colt taunted me and threatened me immediately after I introduced myself as his host. Even worse, he did it because he thought I was unarmed. That is the main reason we are here. I can’t let anypony with this kind of belligerent attitude wander around traumatizing Ponies.”

King Admin thinks for a moment then admits, “I sent my brother and his companions because they were the only family members close enough to make it there in time. Perhaps I . . .”

I interrupt him, “No, that was my mistake. I’m too used to easy travel and thought two weeks was plenty of time. In the future, we will exchange fast couriers and arrange a time for a teleport. That’s pretty much how we are doing it with King Granger. Right now, anypony that wants to can make the return trip with us and I will promise a trip home whenever they want it.”

Suddenly, one of the stallions from the court erupts, “Foolish infidel! How dare you speak to King Admin in that tone? You are alone in the center of our power and we will do with you as we please!”

I’m getting depressed at the thought of trying to find enough sane Saddle Arabians to have a diplomatic relationship.

Feeling tired, I ask, “Do you even understand the concept of ‘honor’? I gave blanket protection to Saddle Arabians in my land and upheld it even when they took up arms against my person. I expect the same courtesy when I visit here. It is, after all, the foundation of peace between nations.”

He’s getting louder and more shrill, “Why would we want peace with a blasphemer like you? Honor lies in killing such as you!”

Feeling depressed now, “May I ask what I have done to earn such wrath? I don’t even know who you are, much less how I could have possibly offended you.”

“Are you mocking me, unbeliever?” he rants on, “You claim godhood to usurp the one true god. How can there be a greater offense than that?”

I can’t help but burst out laughing at that, “Listen, colt, ‘Pony sun god’ is a job title not a claim to any status. I don’t want any worship much less that of a foreigner.” Getting serious and focusing on the zealot, “And please tell me what kind of god is so helpless as to need your defense?” ending with a full bore ears flat and wings out anger display.

The zealot attempts to rear to counter my display but there’s no way he can match my height without wings so he ends up staggering backward and falling.

King Admin is chuckling in the background, “Hisan, I wish your brain was half as big as your heart. Prince John is my guest and you will cease annoying him. In fact, until you have enough stride to step from Ridya to Canterlot, you should probably be extra polite to him.”

I turn and nod to King Admin, “Thank you. I do not want to seem ungraceful but I did promise King Granger that I would be gone for minutes so if we could select a Guard detachment for Prince Horsein?”

King Admin turns to one of the horses behind him, “Have Captain Fahal report immediately with his best squad ready for an extended assignment.”

We get in several minutes of small talk before a squad in full armor comes trotting out of the palace in precise formation. They pull up to a halt in front of King Admin.

A very muscular stallion salutes, “Captain Fahal and squad reporting as ordered, Your Majesty.”

I can already see a difference between this Captain and Fard.

King Admin acknowledges his salute and introduces me, “This is Prince John of Equestria. Tell me what you think about him?”

Captain Fahal eyes me critically, “He’s a Pony no doubt and a very powerful one with all that horn and wings too but there’s more to him that I can’t place.”

Yes! This one has potential. I smile at him, “Very good, Captain. My soul is pure Pony by choice but my body is Horse, Terran Horse. On top of that I have ascended so now it’s simpler to just call me Alicorn.”

When I said that my body was Horse, every ear in a forty yard radius turned straight towards me.

King Admin chuckles, “I believe that explains how you seem to know our ways so well though I am curious just what ‘Terran’ means. And I wonder how one chooses a race?”

“There is one answer to both questions,” I detail, “Terra is the world of my birth, a place far from here in a direction not on any map. And I chose to swear an Oath to separate myself from Terra and become Pony. What you see in front of you is the result.”

King Admin has a short conference with Captain Fahal and Prince Horsein then they all turn to me.

I instruct, “I’m going to open a portal this time. The larger the number being teleported, the harder it is to align them all with the target destination. It will appear as a door in the air. Step through it and keep going on the other side. You will be between the wagons and tents in Prince Horsein’s camp. Go left or right in addition to straight ahead so that you clear the way for those behind you.”

As I open the portal, Captain Fahal barks, “Entry protocol on me!” and places Horsein in the middle of his squad.

I step through and continue, angling to my left, to stop between the wagons. Granger steps forward to greet me and Captain Fahal stiffens behind me.

Over my shoulder, “That is King Granger and his son, Prince Gerald behind him. They’re family.” Facing Granger, “This is Captain Fahal, Prince Horsein’s new Guard. He brought a full squad with him and they seem much sharper than their predecessors.”

Gerald laughs, “Oh well, I was enjoying watching you talk with the last bunch. I think some of your Guard were getting nervous, though.”

The good Captain is looking around but not seeing so I decide to enlighten him, “There’s a squad of Pegasi in light armor for every Royal in Canterlot right now and they have Courier Specialists with them to summon Rapid Response Groups of Earth Ponies and Unicorns if they are engaged. Just look up.”

Captain Fahal’s eyes widen as he beholds twenty plus Pegasi orbiting in neat formations over his head.

I elaborate, “That’s just part of them. Because we have four Royals together, a lot of them are resting just out of sight and not getting each others’ ways. We call it ‘Discrete Cover’.”

Captain Fahal looks me in the eye and bows, “Your Majesty.”

I nod back, “You can ask them for any kind of help by simply signaling or shouting and they will come even if you don’t see them. That’s the kind of thing I came here to tell Prince Horsein when Fard went stupid.”

We have a calm conversation as I bring them up to speed on where and how to do business in Canterlot. I finish by inviting them to breakfast, “I think both of you would benefit from it, particularly Captain Fahal. It’s at five AM in the Castle and any Guardpony you see can direct you to it. Just be warned that we don’t have ranks or titles until after the meal is over.”

Captain Fahal is apologetic, “I thank you, Your Majesty, for the gracious invitation but I eat breakfast with my Horses.”

I’m going to like this Horse. “Bring them. I eat breakfast with my Ponies in the Guard cafeteria.”

Fahal is startled, “This is your regular practice?”

I reply, “I can’t always but the custom is over four centuries old and is a matter of great pride for the Guard here. It doesn’t hurt that several of the Royal Herd have come up through the Guard.”

Fahal is looking intently at Horsein as Horsein says, “We are going to talk about this but I must admit that it intrigues me almost as much as it does Captain Fahal.”

We make our goodbyes and head back up the road to the Castle. A nagging feeling that I have forgotten something crystallizes in my mind.

I ask, “How do you two feel about lunch in the Guard cafeteria? I’ve got something that I need to do there.”

A couple of nods and we have a destination but we don’t exactly get there. Just before the start of the Guard sector, there’s a big paper sign that says ‘Extra Cafeteria’ next to an open door. Inside is a large banquet hall and another paper sign about fifty yards away in the back ‘Order Here’.

Laughing, “Okay, now I’m mad. Somepony beat me to it. This is what I came here to do, have another dining room opened for the extra Ponies.”

Granger is amused, “So you’re mad that your staff is as smart as you?”

On that note, we have a normal cafeteria lunch at a very nice table. Afterwards we make a quick stop at the Royal Jeweler and he promises to replace the silk we used and have some spares delivered to my quarters within the hour. Then we set our sights on the next big challenge, the Zebras. The Guard at their door is sure that they are all three inside so I knock.

“Please come in,” a pleasant voice answers.

As the door opens, I behold a statuesque mare and a pair of colts. All are striped as expected and the mare has a cutie of stacked books but both colts are blank.

I introduce us, “Hello, I’m Prince John and this is King Granger and Prince Gerald. Welcome to Canterlot.”

Bowing deeply, “Thank you, Your Majesties. I am Zebranec, a scholar of history and these are my colts, Stripes and Tiger. We are honored to meet you and hope that we may someday interview you at length.”

This is going to be interesting. With curiosity I remark, “You are different from the only other individual of your race that I have met. She was shorter and spoke in rhyme.”

Zebranec replies, “I am a Plains Zebra. Because we live in the wide open flat plains, speed and endurance are prime characteristics. Mountain Zebras are more compact because balance and surefootedness are important. As a scholar I must speak with many races so I just get out of the habit of rhyming when I’m not at home. It’s one of the reasons I was offered this opportunity, Your Majesty.”

I nod, “First, drop the honorifics in private. We’ve said our hellos, now it’s just a waste of time. Second, are you going to stay here? As an Ambassador? Or a scholar?”

After several false starts, Zebranec answers, “I don’t know. I have been trying to raise the money to come here and research a historical figure, Zecora. I was offered passage and limited support in return for representing my people and reporting to my government the true situation here. What’s next depends on what I report.”

Smiling big, “Have I got a deal for you! Stay right where you are for the time being. I remember Zecora but I didn’t do much more than say ‘hello’. Twilight was a good friend and spent some time with her. And I can say with certainty that after you report my assumption of the Throne and additions to the Royal Herd, your government will want you to stay and observe. Several of us can tell stories that will interest them greatly. We just have to be careful not to use up all the good stories too fast. And I have a price, I want a copy of all of your interviews for the Royal Archive. Explain it any way you want for your government just help me keep the history.”

Zebranec looks like she’s choking and Granger is chuckling, “John, please have some sympathy. The rest of the world doesn’t live at your speed. Give the mare some time to think and catch up.”

Still smiling, “Of course. Nopony is going to do anything until after the ceremony but I can sweeten the deal by offering Tiger and Stripes a better education than they’ll get anywhere else.”

This sets the two colts in motion. They clearly have an opinion but are unsure how to express it.

So I invite them, “Speak your mind. Just don’t be surprised if you get an answer.”

They look at their dam and she nods so Tiger leads off, “Zebranec is a famous scholar and has taught us well.”

Stripes continues, “We are better educated than most right now.”

I nod, “I assumed as much but that’s just the beginning. It simply isn’t possible for any one Pony to know everything. Celestia has had millennia to try and hasn’t come close. Here you can learn Pony culture, and Griffon, and Horse, and Minotaur, and so on and so on. You might also want to learn some military disciplines if you are going to travel much.”

Both colts are bouncing in place and Zebranec is looking very interested so the seed is planted. Gerald has an issue, though.

Gerald asks, “How does anypony tell you two apart?”

Tiger steps forward, “I’m half black.”

Stripes moves next to him, “And I’m half white.”

I’m guessing this isn’t the first time they’ve used that routine but it has Gerald confused.

“Ha!” I exclaim, “That’s not so. You are both solid black with white painted over before you were born. And you are easy to tell apart for me.”

Both colts come to a screeching halt but Zebranec is more practical, “How do you know this?”

I explain, “Look at me. My coat is common where I was born in many variations and with detailed knowledge of its origins. Zebras were used in explanations of the mechanism of it as a striking variation of the same pattern. I am a Bay Horse covered with a lot of white in the womb. My breed is called ‘Paint’ for that reason.”

Zebranec is satisfied but Tiger isn’t, “That still doesn’t explain how you can tell us apart.”

As I walk by Tiger, “Follow me,” and lead him to the other side of the room. Throwing a sound blocking shield behind us, “Any horned Pony can see under your skin and coat. I can see the scars in your body and I’m guessing that you narrowly escaped being eaten.”

A very sober Tiger confirms my guess, “I killed a Lion by myself to earn my warrior rank but the noise attracted four more. I killed one of them before I was rescued but it was close.”

Nodding, “Very well, it’s your story and I don’t know enough of it to tell so I will leave that to you.”

Dropping the shield, I return to Granger and Gerald with Tiger in tow.

Tiger addresses everypony, “Prince John can tell us apart. How and why is a long story that would best be told later.”

Stripes and Granger are both staring at me so, “Granger, you’ve seen the world through my eyes, you know how much more I see.”

Granger nods but Stripes is bouncing again.

Stripes asks, “How are these things possible, that you can see more and share it?”

I’m smiling, “That’s part of the ‘education’ I was offering earlier. The world is a far bigger place than most imagine and it’s filled with wonders.”

We leave the Zebras to consider their futures while we check the preparations in the Throne Room and courtyard. There are a number of visitors and locals already gathered to watch the change of day. Some of them have brought their foals so I’m answering questions while Granger and Gerald hang back and laugh.

The Pegasus colt I’m talking to has noticed them following me and asks, “Who are those two?”

Glancing at them, “The Griffons? They’re with me. I have them along to laugh when I’m funny so that everypony else will know it’s time to laugh.”

Studying the Griffons intently, the colt remarks, “That must be a sweet job just walking around and laughing.”

I nod, “It is. In fact, it’s so good that anypony that wants it will have to challenge him for it.”

The colt considers this for a moment then takes off to flutter over and hover in front of Granger’s face.

“When I get bigger I’m going to challenge you for your job,” the colt declares.

Granger just grins and matches the Pegasus’ tone, “No you’re not. You see this youngster beside me? That’s my cub and I’m training him to take over my job. If you want it you’ll have to challenge him.”

The colt flutters over to confront Gerald, “I’m going to be waiting for you,” and glides back to land beside his sire.

Gerald strikes a highly dramatic pose and, “John! Why didn’t you warn me? Now I’m stalked and hunted.”

Several dignitaries and Nobles are staring at us which just encourages the colt to strut. The locals are mostly laughing so we move on.

As we walk in the door to my quarters, “I’ll meet you in the kitchen in a few minutes,” and I turn to the stairs up to my evening duty. Other than a definite feeling of anticipation, it’s routine.

Dinner is very interesting, though. Both Galinda and Smooth are eating with their magic. It’s not neat or elegant but they are getting bites stationary over their plates long enough for them to grab them with their mouths. Gertrude, Granger, and Gerald are all laughing at the show.

I have to give them credit, “Very good. And I suppose you can both also divide, shape, and meld?”

That gets me synchronized nods.

“How long did you two spend mind walking today?”

They look at each other and Galinda answers, “We didn’t miss lunch too much.”

Smooth continues, “We swapped some memories and compared notes in addition to magic lessons.”

I’m on this, “Don’t you two even think about it. NO! Can you even imagine what will happen if you screw up Twilight’s carefully calculated schedule?”

After dinner we play and groom until finally everypony but me is happily sleeping. I look across my pile and imagine a future filled with growth and strength as I relax into my night.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Sixteen

John Sampson Returns Chapter Sixteen

Yes!! It’s zero four hundred and time to begin the best day of my life. After years of conflict, decades of hard work, and centuries of patience, it’s time to enjoy some of what I’ve earned. Today the whole damned world is going to recognize me for who I am.

Standing carefully, I fold my wings and step quietly to the door. Both Smooth and Galinda are rising behind me but it’s too late, the hall toilet is mine. In the kitchen I put on the big kettle and give it a little push while I wait to see who won the race to the master bath.

Galinda bounces in, “Good morning, John,” and starts getting tea ready. She’s moving a lot of things with her magic now.

“My, we feel chipper today,” I exclaim.

Galinda beams, “Our enemies are defeated, our strength grows, and most of Equestria is here to submit to us. What’s wrong with any of that?”

I smile, “Nothing, but I wouldn’t put too much faith in that “submit”. What they’ll really do is admit that open war is no longer an option and switch to sneaking and back-stabbing.”

Smooth and Gerald stroll in about then.

Gerald grins, “But we can have a little fun with them when we catch them messing up, right?”

Smooth has a more practical question, “Just how do you speed that kettle up?”

“Watch,” and I give it another, stronger push. “Practice outdoors before you do it yourself. It’s just a different kind of ‘shape’ to impose on the water but you have to be careful. Too much heat will have boiling water spraying everywhere and don’t even think about ordering the metal kettle to boil.”

This earns me thoughtful looks from all three so it’s very worth the time. Granger and Gertrude join us and we get serious about absorbing caffeine. A few cups later we form up and set off for breakfast.

There’s no line at the ‘Extra Cafeteria’ so we turn in there and claim a large table near the center of the room. Smooth and Galinda head back to order for us. As luck would have it, Horsein and six of his guardhorses walk in looking a little lost. As I stand, I nod to Galinda in the back before I beckon to Horsein.

“Over here, we’ve got plenty of table,” I call.

Horsein stops in front of the table, “Let me find these Horses a table and turn in our orders and I’ll be right back.”

I smile, “All of you sit right here and I’ve already ordered for all of you. I assume oatmeal, garden salad, and mixed fruit will be sufficient?”

Horsein nods and they all pick spots across the table. I turn and float a very large tray train to our table. Several of the Horses look conflicted over the idea of so much food just floating to them.

Smooth and Galinda take their places on either side of me as I introduce them and Gertrude to Horsein.

Horsein is bemused, “I see mares everywhere I look in Equestria, don’t you worry about another stallion stealing them?”

I laugh loud enough to startle a couple of the Horses, “If you want to join the Royal Herd there is a way that starts with getting my approval and that isn’t easy. If you just want to grab one of mine and run, they are proven warriors and Alicorns. Pissing one off is really dangerous. For the rest of Equestria, any stallion can challenge any stallion but the winner wins the other stallion’s entire life, all his mares, all his property, and all his obligations including foals. Failing to uphold those obligations or stealing from foals would put all of Equestria, including me, to hunting his ass.”

Horsein looks significantly at his Horses and a couple of them look nervous.

Looking directly at them, I say, “This is the time for questions, guys. There are no ranks and no repercussions for the duration of breakfast. I will recommend that you purchase a sterility spell before you go looking for fun. Any Guardpony you see will show you how and may even help you use it. There is a shortage of stallions in Equestria and when you go off duty, you will be solicited by a lot of mares. Don’t be insulted and don’t be overloaded.”

One of the Horses looks over his tray and asks, “Does the Equestrian military always eat this good and in such style?”

“This good? Of course. A healthy soldier is a better fighter. In this style? We opened up a banquet room for the extra Ponies here for the big ceremony. The tables in the regular cafeteria are smaller. I eat there regularly so the kitchen knows that I approve of their food and I will do something if it doesn’t meet my standards. They’re proud of my never having to question them and work to maintain that quality.”

Horsein looks askance at me, “John, are you trying to hire my guards away from me?

Trying for innocence, “Me? Hire good warriors? Of course. Or you could just open an embassy here and let them staff it. Then I could call on you for help when things go silly.”

That gets a laugh, then Gerald has an idea, “You could just introduce him to your sister. You cannot imagine how fun life is with John in the family. Their honeymoon shut Griffonstone down for a night and a day.”

Horsein is curious, “Oh? Big celebration?”

“No,” I explain, “A cloud dance. If you stick around for a few days after the ceremony, you might get to see one.”

Horsein is confused now so Gerald enlightens him, “Alicorn love. There’s so much magic in these guys that they need from horizon to horizon when they get excited. I’m told that John and Luna had so much fun they changed the weather for the region.”

A very incredulous Horsein asks, “He’s kidding, right?”

I shake my head, “No. Luna kept trying to hide in clouds so I sent them away until she ran out of places to hide.”

All of the Horses are staring at me now. One of them asks carefully, “Are all of the mares like that?”

I answer, “All Ponies have some magic. How much and what kind is an individual thing. Alicorns have the most magic. And on that note I must take my leave of good company. My morning appointment is approaching.”

I float the herd’s trays back to the kitchen and we form up for the trip back to my quarters. When I get to the balcony, the courtyard is packed. I guess I’ve become a tourist attraction. The raising is almost boring.

Back downstairs Luna, Sam, Twilight, Cadance, and Spike are working with Galinda, Smooth, and Gerald to get everypony’s finery laid out and ready in the common room. I’m just sipping tea and staying calm. It will take hours to get all of the visitors into the Throne Room and in their places. Twilight eventually gets called off to explain to some Noble why she’s behind a visiting monarch. Gerald is explaining to a very intent Luna how the Horses reacted to the story of our last cloud dance. This is worth more to me than all of the pomp and circumstance to come. I have a herd of diverse individuals that are coming together with love and support for each other.”

Finally, Twilight returns and it’s time to get dressed. As we get ready, I have an inspiration. I levitate just clear of the floor and go gliding pony. Turning my sun raiment on, I show off for Granger before they go out the side door to take their places in the Throne Room.

Granger is impressed, “Damned, John. I know who you are and how you do it but that still scares the crap out of me.”

We line up in the hall with Guard on both sides of us. Spike is peeking in the Throne Room door and signals that all is ready. Here we go. Twilight leads and I bring up the rear. There is a collective gasp as I clear the door. We march up through the center of the Room, peeling off to the right then left as we reach the Thrones against the back wall. Everypony halts in front of their Throne and we mount the dais as one. All settle into their Thrones except me, I am standing on the dais looking out over a sea of every Pony and other species that I can imagine.

“Hello, I’m John Sampson. I was born in a completely different universe and summoned here by Celestia as the stallion best able to help her solve some problems in Equestria. The first problem that I ran into was some demons that were looting Equestria. I was forced to overload myself with magic to free Equestria from their grip and save my own life. That led to a four century convalescence during which Celestia continued to bear the brunt of the daily governance of Equestria.

“As soon as I was able to start taking some of the load off of Her, Celestia collapsed. She is currently resting in exactly the same place as I had previously. We’re calling Her ‘retired’ because She is even worse shape than I was and will likely be gone for more centuries. Until she returns, I am tending the sun and performing all of Celestia’s previous duties. All treaties and obligations will remain in force with a few additions. Before the great battle with the demons, Celestia and I had made a plan to ensure peace and greater prosperity for Equestria. Some of it went ahead while I was recuperating. The rest is beginning now.

“All individuals of good will and conscientious manner are welcome to participate regardless of race or nation. You can see one of the results of that policy on the Throne next to mine. As our world grows, so must our way of overseeing it. Griffons and Ponies are now parts of a greater herd. Together we overcame the rogue Dragons and ensured the safety of both races. Afterwards we found that we had enough in common to merge the Royal Herd and Royal Flock by the most traditional of methods.

“In the future there will be more Alicorns and government will become decentralized so that our citizens may have easy access to decision making and remedies that are important to their lives. This will also free major magic users from some of the daily grind of government so that they may devote more effort to projects for the public good like roads and schools. Any time I am here and not in the middle of a previous engagement, I will be available. Come and talk to me. As soon as I have welcomed all of you, I will be out on the courtyard for informal talk and getting to know each other.”

As I step back to my Throne, Granger begins the line to greet me. When he approaches, I step down and welcome him with Gertrude and Gerald, escorting them to the chairs next to my Throne. When the line resumes, I nod to the participants from my Throne as they pass by and out the door to the courtyard. When the line finally ends, we get up and head for the side door to my quarters. Leaving our finery, we dressed informally and headed out the back door.

Granger is giggling, “You know that nopony is going to recognize you? After that show you just put on they never even saw your face past the eerie wizard king.”

I just grin as we make our way across the courtyard trying to generally approach the food tables. We have almost made it when a Griffon that I don’t recognize spots Granger.

“King Granger! Just who I want to see,” he exclaims.

Granger turns toward him, “Hello Gary. What brings you to this festive gathering?”

Nearly breathless with excitement, Gary explains, “Yes, sir. You know I run courier for one of the big ship companies in the Celestial Sea? They hired me and paid my way here to tell them if the stories about the Dragons are true and if that’s really Galinda on that throne. They want to know how this new Pony god is going to affect trade and when I saw you up there with him I knew you would have all the answers. By all that’s holy you must be brave beyond imagining to stand there next to a god that can eat a Dragon in one gulp!”

Granger looks like he’s having convulsions he’s trying so hard not to laugh so I wrap my right wing around Gary and pull him off in the direction we were heading originally.

“Let’s let Granger have a moment to compose himself. It’s been a trying day already,” I suggest.

I can see the table I want and it has a crowd in front of it. But I can overcome, I load a platter using my magic and float it over the crowd.

I offer some of the meat to the young Griffon, “Here, try some of this, Gary. It’s really good meat.”

Gary is enthusiastically stuffing his beak when Granger catches up to us.

“Is that what I think it is?” Granger asks.

I nod and Granger snags himself a couple of pieces. Gary swallows and asks, “You know what this is?” of Granger.

Granger swallows and answers, “Dragon tail.”

Gary looks at me so I nod, “Yep, it sure is. I bagged it myself.”

Gary is shaking as he asks, “What did you say your name is?”

With a grin, “I didn’t say but you can call me ‘John’.”

Wide eyed and still shaking, Gary asks, “’John’ like the new Pony god ‘John Sampson’?”

Smiling, “Yes, exactly like ‘John Sampson’.”

Gary lets out one ear splitting screech and falls over to lay frozen with his eyes wide open.

Granger looks down at him, “Damned, John. The cub has always been kinda high strung but I think you may have broken him this time.”

I fan Gary with my wing and float the platter over everypony’s head as Granger goes in search of water. A strange looking pair, a Griffon and an Earth Pony, both well worn and tough, walk up just as Granger returns with a pitcher. I take the pitcher and dribble a little water on Gary’s face as I continue to fan him.

The Earth Pony asks, “Do ya think the colt is hurt?”

I reply, “His vital signs are all normal and nothing is broken so I think he just worked himself into a major panic attack.”

The Griffon remarks, “Aye, the cub is rather excitable. That’s not bad when we need something done fast.”

I look them over, “So I gather you two are his employers and you have some questions.”

The Earth Pony bows, “Salt Foam at yer service and this be Gristle, my partner. We’re pleased to meet you Prince John.”

Gary starts sputtering and trying to sit up but he sees me standing over him and goes wide eyed again.

Gristle steps up, “Here, let me,” and takes over caring for Gary.

Salt Foam explains, “We set the colt to gathering stories about you and I’m afraid he’s believing some of the wilder ones. He even thinks you eat Dragons.”

I laugh, “That one is true. In fact, you can try some yourself.”

I float the platter back down to a convenient level and offer it to the ship owners. Gristle takes a piece and nods then he takes a second piece and offers it to Salt Foam.

Salt Foam eats it and smiles, “Aye, this is sweet meat. I could make a pretty penny selling it in Griffonstone. And this is Dragon ya say?”

“This is the tail off of the first Dragon I caught eating Ponies. That’s the new treaty with the Dragons, if a Dragon eats a Pony or Griffon, I eat that Dragon. The Lord of Dragons calls me ‘the Terrible Pony Monster’ so doubt they’ll break that treaty anytime soon.”

Salt Foam is laughing so hard he wakes Gary. Gary gets shakily to his feet then spots me and sits back down.

Gristle comforts him, “Have no fear lad, the Terrible Pony Monster is on our side. He’ll not harm you.”

I nod, “And, to answer the other question, that is Galinda on the Throne beside mine. She is my mate and we have merged the Royal Flock with the Royal Herd to unite Canterlot and Griffonstone. With the combined strengths of Ponies and Griffons I doubt anypony will challenge us.”

I can see the eyes of our two shipowners lighting up with piles of gold coins. Visions of free and profitable trade are playing out in their minds. Meanwhile, something is happening a few yards up the tables and it seems to center on the meat table so I make my way towards it.

Sea Storm is standing in front of a platter of meat and addressing Fuller Bull, “There is just no way. It isn’t even slightly possible.”

A small crowd is gathered to hear the outcome so I step in front of them and ask, “What isn’t possible?”

Fuller Bull speaks first, “Is this the Dragon that you hinted you were going to serve?”

I point to the tray on the table, “You see the thin slice under the pile on the tray? The one shaped like the cross-section of a tail? It’s there to identify the contents of this tray as Dragon tail.”

Sea Storm is staring at me, “But why would you even want to?”

So I explain how the new treaty with the Dragons came into being and point out that this is a treaty violator on the tray. Several pairs of wings go up in the crowd but something else catches my eye. An Earth Pony wearing Palace Guard insignia is listening to the whole affair with great concentration. This should be old news to anypony in the Palace Guard. When I take a closer look, he has no magic signature. I can hide or modify my magic signature but an Earth Pony can’t do that.

Granger and I drift away from the crowd and the Earth Pony shifts in our direction.

“Granger, I need a favor from you. Find Twilight and ask her if the Solar Celebration is ready.”

As Granger walks away, I throw up a series of weak shields around me. They won’t be noticeable to most Ponies but they will make it much easier to go away from me than any other direction. I drift a little farther from the crowd until the Earth Pony emerges into the open. There’s a little stutter in his step when he encounters the first shield. An Earth Pony shouldn’t have even been able to feel that one. I throw a three yard soft shield around him and drag him to me. When he’s close enough, I throw a larger soft shield around both of us.

Looking at him from close up, “Who are you and why are you sneaking around?”

Bowing, he says, “Your Majesty, I’m just a hard working Earth Pony . .”

I cut him off, “Bull! Fucking! Shit! If you had actually been in the Guard for a single day of your life, you would be saluting and addressing me as ‘Sir’. You had better start praying right now that no harm has come to the Pony whose image you have stolen.”

Then he tries to put up a shield inside of my shield. When it collides with my shield, the soft shield just starts draining the power out of his shield. He flickers a few times and I suddenly have a very tired Deer standing in front of me.

“See how much better that feels. You were invited and could have come in the front door with everypony else. Now please tell me why you feel the need for subterfuge.”

He demands, “Where is Celestia? We cannot detect her magic and you are a carnivore. Did you kill her?”

I focus on him, “Listen carefully fool. I explained all of this in my introduction. She’s resting so of course I blocked her magic. If she still had it, how could she rest? She is part of my herd and band so she is my responsibility by her own choice.”

While this is going on, several Guardponies have gathered at the perimeter of my shield. None of them have the right magic signature.

“Damned you’re a bunch of silly deer. Couldn’t you have put a little effort into those disguises?” I taunt.

One of them, a fake Pegasus, asks, “What are you talking about, Sire?”

Smiling, I order, “Give me a five yard hover right now.”

She spreads her wings and waves them about as she rises from the ground.

I burst out laughing, “That is definitely not how wings work. Every winged tribe and race on this yard knows you’re a fake now. And you over there trying to pass as a Unicorn, you’re the worst fake of all.”

I strongly suspect that the ‘Unicorn’ is their leader because he’s showing way too much magic for such a little horn. Regardless, I have their full attention now and I can see real Guardponies in the background evacuating the civilians.

He confirms my suspicion by dropping his disguise and introducing himself, “I’m King Oak and we’re here to verify the safety of Princess Celestia.”

I smile, “No problem. Just mingle and enjoy the party. When I am finished meeting with my guests, I will take you and you alone to visit her. She is quite ill and I will not further traumatize her. Meanwhile you can speak with Luna, Twilight, and Cadance about her breakdown. They were all involved.”

“No. That is not acceptable,” delivered as flat and unyielding as plate steel.

I’m becoming a bit annoyed, “The only other thing I can offer you is a mind walk but I really don’t see this as your problem. We’re all Pony and we’re responsible to each other, not you.”

“We have to know that this is not a coup. We must protect Princess Celestia,” again flat and hard.

“Even if this were a coup, which it’s not, it would be up to the Ponies to do something about it, not you. Pony politics isn’t your problem,” I reply.

I hope he comes up with something new soon. I’m running out of polite ways to waste time.

“Bring her here right now.”

My turn to be flat, “No. She is quite ill and I will not exacerbate her condition to satisfy your whim. If you insist, we will fight.”

Then he holds up a small gold brooch on a red silk ribbon, “Do you recognize this?”

I can feel my magic on it from here, “Yes. Where is the cub?”

He’s smirking now, “We have her and she is safe, for now.”

I focus hard, “Are familiar with my talent for Oaths?”

Slightly confused, “Of course, that’s what brought you to our attention.”

Smiling, “Well try this one. I hereby swear by all that I have and represent that if any harm comes to Germain or any other foal as a result of your action or inaction, I will end your bloodline and that of any who aid or defend you.”

A large ripple spreads out from me and the Deer all gasp when it touches them.

King Oak is one seriously pissed Deer. He’s got me by the short hairs but I have a firm grip on his nuts. It’s time to squeeze a little.

I’m addressing his followers, “You can all just drop the disguises now. Everypony knows you are fakes and continuing to hide just makes them wonder who you’re here to assassinate. Besides, all you have to do is stop threatening my herd and that Oath becomes moot.”

The ‘Pegasus’ and the other ‘Earth Pony’ both uncloak. That gives me three fairly average Deer and one that looks to be Alicorn equivalent. The courtyard is nearly clear now and I can see Twilight on the balcony watching so I take a solid stand and drop the shields. My original captive scurries off to stand with the other Deer.

King Oak steps toward me, “Are you surrendering, Pony?”

With a hearty laugh, “You couldn’t take me, or Twilight, or Luna and all three are staring at you right now. Now that the civilians are safe, I’m willing to take you, King Oak, to see Celestia. The rest of you can stay here and stare across the courtyard at lots of Guardponies.”

King Oak bristles, “You aren’t in control here, Pony. They’ll come with me.”

Smiling, “Neither are you. Nopony leaves here unless I teleport them. Twilight mastered selective shields centuries ago.”

King Oak’s antlers light with magic then blow sparks everywhere. He tries again with the same result. The other Deer are getting white eyed and restless.

I raise my voice, “Twilight, open a portal to Griffonstone and send Granger and Gerald with a squad each to investigate. I want a report back ASAP. Keep Galinda here in case Germain comes back here.”

King Oak is snorting and pawing, “It won’t do you any good, Pony. We’re way ahead of you.”

Twilight calls out, “They’re gone, John. Luna took them just in case they run into any Deer.”

Time to get serious, “My good King Oak, while we have a few minutes to wait, let’s discuss what is going on here and ways to get out of it alive. Please tell me what I have done to offend the Deer? I lived in the Everfree for a couple of years without incident.”

“We are not the Deer of the Everfree, we are the Elder Deer,” pronounces a rather haughty King Oak.

Confused, I reply, “Okay. So I’ve had even less chance to offend you and I still don’t see how it necessitates an attack on Griffonstone.”

King Oak puffs up, “We were charged many centuries ago with protecting the younger races from themselves and from the Animals.”

I nod, “Now that’s useful information but you could have just walked in the front door with everypony else to tell me. That is the main purpose of this gathering.”

Something about that infuriates King Oak, “Mingle with Animals! Never!”

Back to confusion, “So you weren’t ‘mingling’ when I spotted you? For that matter, I think we’re all flesh and blood here.”

With disgust, King Oak proclaims, “How could you possibly understand, you’re an Animal yourself!”

Laughing, “Well, I’m not vegetable or mineral! But I am fairly sure that I am both more educated and more ethical than you. I invited you here under full protection and am still adhering to that promise despite you having threatened my cub.”

In full rant now, King Oak says, “That’s what I mean. You associate with meat eaters and give them access to power. Princess Celestia knew better.”

I’m beginning to get a clue, “That’s what you mean by ‘Animal’? Not a pure herbivore?”

Angrily, King Oak replies, “Of course, that's what I mean. Meat eaters target Does and Fawns to feed their insatiable hunger!”

Twilight shouts, “John, Luna is back. There’s lots of sleeping Griffons but no damage and no Germain. They’re still looking but her sitter was in her room and she wasn’t.”

Focusing on King Oak, “Let’s go get Germain then we can visit Celestia.”

King Oak smiles, “Just release us and I will take you to where the cub is.”

Raising my voice, “Twilight, until I return with Germain a state of war exists between Equestria and the Elder Deer. Keep the prisoners comfortable but keep them here. Any Elder Deer found within borders will be captured and brought here.”

King Oak sputters dramatically, “You silly Pony, how can you imagine this is a war?”

Making sure I’m loud enough for everypony to hear, “Listen close, dingleberry, you come into a peaceful gathering by deception and deceit, you attack not just my personal Flock but the youngest near infant member, all without warning, grievance, negotiation, or recourse and you can’t understand why I would consider it an act of war? And when confronted, you tell me you did it because you are protecting the world from the animalistic nature of the winged races? You’re madder than a peach orchard boar. And you know the funniest part, the Pony you say you came here to rescue, Celestia, is a winged Pony.”

Matching my volume and adding some ferocity, King Oak replies, “What are you talking about? I never said a damned thing about wings!”

Swooping in for the verbal ‘kill’, “Didn’t you? Look around. What do all of the ‘horrible, meat-eating races’ at this gathering have in common? I’ll give you a clue, wings. It takes a certain kind of energy dense diet with specific fats and oils in it to support a flier. Wanna guess what we call the food group that completes that diet? Meat! You’re at war with half of Equestria over a simple accident of birth.”

Looking around, I’m seeing a lot of ‘you’ve got to be kidding me’ and complete shock on balconies and in windows around the courtyard. The ‘war’ is pretty much over, now all I need to do is bring Germain home.

But King Oak isn’t going quietly, “Babble all you want, Pony, I still hold the trump card.”

Speaking carefully, “While we’re on that subject, let’s go get her right now. Just tell me where to go.”

Still defiant, “Lift the shield, Pony, and I’ll take you there.”

With resignation, “There is no chance that I will allow you freedom or control before Germain is here and safe. There is an excellent chance that I will demonstrate my superior magic by ripping it out of your mind if you wait too long. Think about that real carefully. You’ll have a meat-eating predator knowing your innermost secrets. I might even leave you some memories to go with those darkest hungers.”

Dammit! I must have hit a sore spot there. King Oak tries to teleport several times in rapid succession then starts firing bolts at me. He’s actually rather disappointing. I’d heard that the Ancient Deer were extremely powerful and wise. The Elder Deer seem to have missed on both counts. But he’s running down now so it’s time to try again.

“Now that we have that out of our system, are we ready to get to work fixing this?” I inquire calmly.

King Oak snarls at me, “Damn you, Pony! Must you torment me?”

Looking him directly in the eye, “Yes. And it’s going to keep getting worse until you take me to Germain.”

King Oak screeches, “It’s hidden, you can’t just go there!”

“If you can get there, I damned sure can. Just point me in the right direction. The White Tail Woods, maybe?”

Looking defeated, King Oak answers, “It’s a little farther west but not far.”

“Good.” I raise my voice to Twilight again, “We’re going west of White Tail Woods to pick up Germain. Keep the world together until we get back.”

I form a pre-shaped shield around him and teleport us to five thousand yards over the western edge of the White Tail Woods. The instant we arrive, he takes off running. Luckily, the shield he’s standing on has a wall and a top. Then he tries to teleport a couple of times. I’m just gliding easy holding the shield next to me.

“I’m not going to let you get away. Now, you can see the land in front of you, which way?” I ask.

White eyed and shaking, King Oak snarls, “You can’t intimidate me, Pony.”

Smiling, “Your face says otherwise but it wasn’t my intent. I know that you can’t fall to your death because I just watched a Deer levitate. Now, where to?”

Deflated, King Oak directs, “Travel a little north of due west until you see two solitary peaks. Land immediately south of the easternmost one.”

Bump! A quick teleport puts us over a plain almost directly south of the easternmost of a pair of peaks. Another, smaller bump puts us about a thousand yards from and four hundred yards above the base of that mountain.

“I see a cave near where you directed. Is that our destination?”

King Oak nods, “If you can’t trust me to teleport us in, there is a maze that will have to be walked.”

My turn to nod, “Or your friends can just bring her out. I’ve made sure every magic user on this continent knows we’re coming.”

Yep, as we approach the vale in front of the cave I see no Deer but lots of signatures so I land in the center of them.

“There’s no point in hiding. Even when I can’t see your body, the glare of your magic is unmistakable.”

Suddenly I’m surrounded by Deer. A particularly large stag steps out toward me, “What are you doing here, Pony?”

So I just grin at him, “Hello there. I’m Prince John Sampson, Herd Stallion of Equestria and brother-in-law of the kidnap victim. You are?”

Looking at me sternly, “I’m King Oak, Herd Stag of the Deer. Why are you here, Pony?”

This just keeps getting stranger, “If you’re King Oak, who is that idiot in the jar over there? He called himself ‘King Oak’ when he kidnapped and threatened my cub. He also claims Germain is here. Is she?”

King Oak 2 looks at me curiously and asks, “Who is ‘Germain’?”

I reply, “White feathers over brown fur, a little over knee high on me, bundle of energy and anger loudly declaring herself Princess Germain of Griffonstone. Believe me, she’s hard to miss.”

Several of the Deer are chuckling so I know they’ve seen her.

King Oak 2 grumbles a bit, “We may have such a creature in the caves. I can take you to see if it’s her.”

With a smile, “No, you can just save us all some time and bring her out here. Then we’ll swap your clone for her and be on our way home.”

Something is going to come to a head shortly so I throw up a shield and take an anchor. Sparks fly almost immediately as somepony tries to force teleport me. A lot of little things are feeling off to me but the only way to find out is to play along.

“That’s not going to work. Bring her out now or I’m going to start ripping mountain up.”

Germain appears suspended next to King Oak 2 as he says, “Surrender now, Pony, or she’ll suffer for it.”

As Germain screams in pain, I kick up my speed, call the Beretta, open a hole in the shield, and fire one round through King Oak’s left eye. Before Germain can fall to the ground, I have the Beretta put away and shout, “Over here, right now!”

I extend the shield around Germain and look up to see King Oak’s head still exploding in the best Hollywood special effects style. A number of the Deer have simply disappeared and the landscape is shimmering. Hypothesis confirmed but let’s make absolutely sure.

“Germain, jump up on my back and get a firm hold on my withers. Sink the claws in and don’t worry about a little blood, we’re leaving and I don’t want to drop you.”

I can feel her weight but not much else as she settles on top of me so we have certainty.

“Alright, guys. Drop the illusion, it’s over.”

And just like that, I’m standing on my familiar white floor looking at one healthy King Oak and a bunch of Deer.

“You have an impressively resilient mind, Pony. I just wish you had continued the test until we had some kind of conclusion.”

Mildly annoyed, “My name is ‘John’. You will use it and with proper titles when we are in public or I will refer to you as ‘Woody’ until you do. Your ‘test’ was a spectacular waste of time.”

King Oak studies me, “We have to know. The Nightmare and Sombra are bad enough but at least they’re Ponies. We can’t let an outsider just take control of Equestria. We have to know your motives and limits.”

“Woody, you’re an idiot. Once you’ve made it to here, all of my memories, motives, and emotions are right in front of you. You don’t need a simulation, you’ve got reality.”

King Oak looks like I slapped him, “Don’t you think we tried that? It took a hundred and twenty two Deer working together to bring enough order to your mind for the simulation to work and it didn’t hold up long. How could we trust anything we found in that mess?”

Smiling, “You mean this mess we’re standing in the middle of?”

Looking sheepish, King Oak replies, “We were wondering how you accomplished so much magic. It seems there was a missing factor.”

Feeling generous, “The ‘missing factor’ is me. I have memories and bodies from multiple universes and races. It takes my personality to sort them. That’s how I spotted your game. You chose mismatched memories to build your world.”

King Oak is nodding, “And the farther we got from the common ground of Canterlot, the more mistakes we made. That’s actually a pretty good defense. So is there a way to answer our questions?”

“Of course. Just ask.”

King Oak considers carefully, “Why are you eating that Dragon? What sane purpose is served by eating that Dragon at this time?”

This going to be fun to watch, “Basically, he asked me to.”

All of the Deer are muttering and staring at me so I bring my memory of the Dragons on the beach right up to us and play it.

“I wouldn’t recommend stepping into it. It gets real intense when I spot the infant but the gist is that the Dragons wanted a predator/prey relationship with Ponies so I agreed and assumed the predator role. I butchered two Dragons before they decided to renegotiate.”

King Oak is looking thoughtful and surprised at the same time, “That actually makes sense and is less destructive than a war. But why would you want to serve his meat to everypony?”

“This is my introduction to all of Equestria. I want all races and nations to know from the start that anypony that preys on my herd does so at their peril. I want them to be completely sure that I can and will make good on that promise. And then I expect it to be a very long time before I have another opportunity to hunt anypony.”

King Oak remarks, “I see your logic but this a very different way of thinking than Celestia’s. We need to understand it.”

I grin, “Of course. Our goals are the same. I want the biggest, healthiest, happiest herd in existence. The reason I am here is because Celestia’s ‘Mother Goddess’ methods are at their limits right now. She summoned me as a partner able to take Equestria to the next level.”

A concerned King Oak asks, “That sounds good for the Ponies but what about all the other races? Are you just going to crowd them out?”

“’Equestria’ includes all the races. How well would conquering the Griffons work? It would be a bloody battle until somepony went extinct. It’s much simpler to just incorporate them and I did it using the oldest method there is, marriage, and got myself a sizzling hot mate out of the deal.”

King Oak guffaws, “Surely you don’t think you can marry your way into every nation in Equestria?”

With a big smile, “Why not? A stallion can have as many mares as he can support and I am individually wealthy enough to support a fair sized nation even before the growth and prosperity begins. All I have to do is wait for the right mate to come along and I’ve got millennia to wait.”

Looking askance, King Oak states, “Even you don’t believe it’s that easy.”

With an even bigger smile, “Of course not, I just wanted to hear you admit that you are monitoring me for truth. Now focus and listen carefully. I was born into a race of apex predators, a race so aggressive that they evolved a new kind of predator called a ‘protector’. I was an Alicorn equivalent protector responsible for keeping a population larger than Equestria safe from all kinds of disasters when Celestia’s summoning found me. It’s taken a while to learn how to be a Pony and get a plan in motion but you’ll like where I’m going. I want to keep my Ponies safe by making them the best thing that ever happened to Equestria.”

King Oak is thoughtful, “I can see how this would happen, ‘Protector’ meshes well with Alicorn. You seem to believe very strongly in your ‘plan’. Why is that?”

“The universe I was born in is millennia ahead of Equestria in many ways. I know the mistakes that can be made and have already avoided several of them. That’s my edge,” I explain.

King Oak is curious, “Give me an example.”

This is going to be easy, “The governments of Terra, the universe of my birth, once thought that they could hide basic principles of physics from their populations. When I left there, less than a hundred years after that mistake, it was possible for any individual that could accumulate a relatively small amount of the right materials to vaporize a small nation. The governments were frantically trying to control every single speck of these materials and not being entirely successful. I put Equestria into a similar situation by accident when I arrived. I demonstrated to everypony that it is possible to go from a totally non-magical non-Pony to Alicorn in a few years. Part of that was Celestia’s mistake, she summoned somepony that could become her ideal mate and I did. Now we have to control this knowledge before it becomes a battle of the Alicorns and the rest of Equestria gets caught in the middle. That’s why I’m advertising Alicorn school, I want to draw as many of the potential high level magic users to me as possible so I can bring them up right and form a cadre of wizards that can control any unstable magic users that show up. We were damned lucky that everypony took my burnout to be the fate of any feral magic user. Now that I’m back, that won’t work any more.”

King Oak nods deliberately, “You seem to have put some thought into this. Have you considered that it might be our responsibility?”

Sighing, “King Oak, I know that it was the Deer’s responsibility but you are of the same generation as Celestia and in just as far over your heads right now. This world is growing and the only way you could maintain control would be to kill that growth and watch the younger races die of stagnation.”

King Oak is giving me his full attention now, “You’re scaring me, Prince John. You know we couldn’t do that so you’re saying that Equestria is already out of control.”

Yes! Smiling, I say, “You don’t know what my cutie means. It’s the reason the summoning chose me, my talent is understanding and organizing large systems. I’m already taking control of Equestria not as John the Prince but as The Royal Herd. That’s why I’m bringing in other races to share the responsibility. I would be extremely happy if the Deer would join me in this endeavor. By the way, just call me ‘John’.”

King Oak is looking stunned, “We will have to think about this. What would you expect from us?”

“I would like a public statement of understanding and co-operation and I would dearly love for you to teach at a school for high level magic users that I am building. You should also make frequent visits to tell me what I’ve missed or screwed up.”

King Oak is quiet for several minutes, then, “We could give you a conditional endorsement at your ceremony and keep talking about the details of the rest of it.”

Jackpot!!, “That is exactly what I want. I have already promised the Griffons the lead in the procession and can’t change that. Best would be for you to walk or ‘port in right on the end of my introduction. You can say anything you want about me and it will sound natural as a reply to my statement to Equestria. When you are done, you leave the same way you came in or walk out the door past my throne and stick around for the informal mixer. Agreeable?”

King Oak thinks for a few seconds, “We will walk in and out of the courtyard door near your Throne. How will we know when?”

I nod, “I will introduce myself then explain what happened to Celestia. Next I’ll speak of our plan and invite all to participate, giving the alliance with the Griffons and the defeat of the Dragons as examples. Finally I will ask all to come and talk in the future and out on the courtyard when I have finished welcoming the procession. When I say ‘out on the courtyard’, you come in. I’ll brief the Herd and Guard so there will be no alarm and the Griffons will wait for you.”

King Oak is smiling, “So this is an example of what you mean by ‘organizing’, John?”

I laugh, “You have no idea, Oak. It disturbs Twilight to no end that I know what I am going to eat for lunch weeks in advance.”

Oak laughs, “Rest easy, John. I am beginning to feel like we are going to get along.”

The Deer wink out one by one over the next few moments with Oak going last. I drift off thinking of how much fun it’s going to be telling Twilight about this over breakfast.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Seventeen

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

John Sampson Returns Chapter Fourteen

John Sampson Returns Chapter Fourteen

I feel movement. I’m on top so that means I have to move. It’s almost time to get up anyway.

Sam slides out and disappears in the direction of the kitchen so I slip off to the toilet. When I come out, Luna is waiting to go in. I settle in at the table to wait for the tea to boil then get impatient. A few seconds concentration and the water is ready and Sam is looking at me with suspicion.

Luna walks in right then, “Good Morning Friend John. Last night was very interesting for me.”

I’m curious, “I’ll bite, how?”

Luna explains, “I believe that we drew strength from everypony in the pile. The Great Plain grew last night.”

Sam confirms, “Yes, and I am certain that at least some of the new territory is Griffon. I met with King Granger last night. I don’t know the details but you have given him some kind of a very difficult task.”

Deadly serious, I say, “Sam, Luna, you will never speak of this to anypony other than me. Life or death serious, his task must remain secret.”

Sam nods, “I got that impression which is why I did not ask for details but I did reassure him that any help he asks for will be quickly given by all of us. He seems to be mostly worried about some great personal temptation. I told him that the Ponies that don’t worry are the ones that get in trouble.”

“You did good, Sam. I’ll speak to him about it later. Any other Griffons?” I ask.

Luna spoke up, “I think we both saw several but they had very common ‘growing old and losing it’ nightmares so we didn’t get specific identities.”

Galinda, Smooth, and Gerald walk up to the table.

Galinda asks, “So you two are seeing Griffons now?”

Luna nods, “All part of the service. I think we got a boost last night from all the Herd in one pile. We will find out tomorrow.”

I inquire, “How are you feeling, Galinda?”

Galinda replies, “I’m good. Most of the confusion is resolved to point I could fly or anything else. When can I use my magic?”

“Let’s see. Smooth, how is your morning?”

My teacup starts bouncing across the table. I catch it before it overturns.

I scold, “I told you practice with empty cups first. But that’s several months of progress by the old way. Galinda, we’ll do your hands tonight.”

Hopefully, “Maybe sooner?” Galinda begs.

“Darling, I could do them right now but they won’t work until you have a full night’s sleep to assimilate them. We have plenty of other fun things to do until then.”

We have more tea and small talk but Twilight and Cadance are sleeping in so we form our herd and set off to the cafeteria. Today is a repeat of yesterday with a little extra spice in recognition of a history making double Alicorn ascension. Smooth takes it in stride while Sam can’t stop grinning.

Back in my quarters, Twilight and Cadance are nowhere to be found. It worries me when I don’t know what those two are up to. Regardless, I have my morning duty. When it’s taken care of, I return to my kitchen.

Addressing my apprentices, “We’re going to get your wardrobes improved today. Be thinking about jewelry and accessories too. But first, we’re going to have a little tea and give the rest of Equestria a chance to wake up.”

That’s one of the disadvantages of being the Pony that cracks the dawn. On the other hoof, I get to spend that extra time between two very affectionate mares. But all good things must come to an end, at least for now.

At the Royal Tailor’s we start with the easy stuff, Alicorn sized Guard daily and dress uniforms. Galinda proves to be a bit of a challenge. She loves the look but cats are more flexible than equines. Some ‘adjustments’ must be made.

Then we have an event. Smooth’s uniforms are identified by her cutie as is usual but Galinda’s have a small picture of a Griffon. Now we have to explain runes to the tailor. Worse yet, all of the capes and scarves that are already wrapped up have the same mark. But he’s a Unicorn so fixing it takes minutes.

Now it’s time for the formal wear. I mostly just smile and nod my head while two mares get everything just right for the big day. Smooth is satisfied first.

Now for some fun, “Come over here, Smooth,” as I call the silks for her breastplate out of my pocket.

Holding them up next to her gown, “Which one of these do you think goes with that outfit?”

Galinda is quietly grinning but she’s behind Smooth and Smooth is focused on me, “The second one, of course. John, what are you up to?”

I put the other silks away and call out Smooth’s breastplate, fasten the silk to it, and drop it over her head. A small adjustment and it fits nicely. Stepping quickly, I let Smooth by as she rushes to the mirror. While she’s admiring her new pretty, I call and fit Galinda’s breastplate. Galinda walks quietly up next to Smooth and leans a little so she can share the mirror with Smooth. Smooth isn’t moving or talking but her ears are twitching like crazy so I edge closer to the door just as Twilight and Cadance walk in. I’m trapped.

The tailor rushes to meet them, “Welcome, Your Majesties. Everything is ready for fitting. Who’s first?”

Twilight states with complete finality, “Prince John.”

Smooth and Galinda are both looking at me with big canary eating grins. This is the balance in Pony culture. A stallion is always bigger and stronger than any of his mares but there are more of them, they can gang up on him. Then the tailor brings out his first offering for me and the world changes. It’s cammies. I’m dumbstruck.

Twilight is nuzzling my cheek, “John, how do you like it?”

There is a single tear running down my cheek, “I. . . How. . . Whose idea?”

Twilight speaks softly, “All of us. Galinda was asking Luna about what you were like when you arrived in Equestria and Smooth wanted to know about you and Swift Trail. I’m afraid that I’ve given the legend of your first honeymoon a new life. Of course the subject of your hairless human body and clothes came up and Smooth pointed out that the Commandant of the Equestrian military didn’t own a uniform and it took on a life of its own.”

Taking a deep breath, I gather all of them in a look, “Thank you. Thank all of you.”

There are two forest and two desert and they are more of a fitted cape than pants and shirt but they are fully functional and perfect for a Pony body. Then he brings out my dress uniform and the shit begins to fly.

With careful deliberation, “What are all those medals and ribbons?”

The tailor replies, “Those are just for decoration. We can’t have you looking less distinguished than any of the other Generals.”

Very softly, “No.”

“Your Majesty?” the tailor questions.

“I. SAID. NO!” with full command voice and ears flat.

Smooth and Galinda are peering carefully through the door from the back room. Cadance is looking around the edge of the entry door from the outside. Twilight just looks shocked as she apologizes, “I didn’t know, John. I’m sorry.”

“Captain Smooth!” and she runs up. “Does anypony at all in the Equestrian military do this?” I ask.

She replies sharply “No! Sir!”

I calm down, “Thank you, Captain.” Turning to the tailor, “Consider this your education. Among military Ponies everywhere nothing is more despised than ‘stolen valor’. That especially means wearing decorations that you didn’t earn. Ponies die earning those decorations for the few that can display them with respect. Do you understand?”

A very chastised tailor answers, “Yes, Sire! These are the very first military uniforms that I have ever made. Celestia didn’t want anything to do with the military.”

My ears are back where they belong as I explain, “There are just a few simple rules. Everything goes through Chain of Command and is verified. That means the Unit Clerk and Staff Clerks have records. Ask the Company Clerk in the Castle if you have any kind of question.”

Even if I had gone along with his reasoning, the wild riot of color that he had loaded on me would have never fooled anypony. With it gone, my uniform began to look uniform. With that out of the way, we moved on to the pièce de résistance, my robes. They’re a strange dark purple color with lots of gold embroidery and hang a lot like the cammies only much looser.

I’m looking at myself in the mirror when Twilight says, “Hold still for a moment,” and a breastplate floats over and is fastened around my neck. A large crown follows it. Twilight continues, “Now turn your sun raiment up slowly.”

The reason for the strange shade quickly become apparent, the robe captures my light and re-emits it as royal purple. By the time my mane and tail are flowing, so is the robe. Damned! I look like an ethereal being.

“Twilight, how the hell did you pull this off? Can it work without the ‘sun power’ underneath?”

Twilight replies with a little chuckle, “Do you like it, John?”

“No, I love it. And I assume you have some kind of grand reveal worked into the ceremony?”

Twilight is exuberant, “We’ll fill the Throne Room in front of a row of Thrones against the back wall. Then we’ll march in through the main doors in Herd order with you leading. You will light up as you pass through the door. We’ll all line up standing and mount our Thrones at the same time. You can introduce yourself and make any statement you desire before being seated. Then the Procession can begin. Galinda’s Flock will lead the Procession and take their place beside you as the Visiting Royalty follow and continue on by. Nobles of Canterlot and finally Ambassadors follow them. With any luck at all, we’ll make it to the reception in time for lunch.”

I have one question, “Has anypony talked to Granger about this? I like the symbolism, he’s moving his Flock from visitors to Herd but he has to be fully onboard with it. How will we seat him? He can’t be just standing there like an aide.”

“I’m not worried about that, you’ll work it out,” Twilight pronounces.

With resignation, I say, “Galinda, I’m going to be going to Griffonstone shortly if you want to ride along.”

Galinda is happy anyway, “Yes! Can Smooth go too?”

“Of course. She needs to meet the rest of our flock,” I agree.

We make some final adjustments, then, “Pick out what you want to wear to Griffonstone and the rest can be delivered to our quarters.”

They decide on matching collar and vest sets but that sets off a new crisis, we need accessories so to the saddle shop we go. They settle on small saddlebags and have the Royal Crest and their marks engraved while we wait. As we are getting ready to leave I drop a bag of gold coins in each saddlebag.

Smooth doesn’t understand, “We haven’t paid for anything yet. Why now?”

“I have paid for everything. I tag the bill with my magic and the bank pays it on presentation, usually at the end of every day. Both of you are already on my account but I have to teach you how to use your magic before it works that way for you. Here in Canterlot everypony recognizes you so it doesn’t matter but we are about to leave Canterlot.”

Back out in the street I suggest, “We want to make an entrance so let’s fly.”

At altitude, I teleport us to a hundred yards over Granger’s castle. We circle it a couple of times and glide in on the front walk. Galinda sprints in the main door. By the time I can walk through it, she’s halfway up the stairs. Gerald is standing just outside Granger’s office.

Smiling, I ask, “Let me guess, Gertrude is upstairs?”

Gerald nods.

“That’s a reunion I would love to witness but I won’t crowd them,” I affirm.

Gerald agrees, “Don’t worry, they’ll be down here shortly. What brings you to our happy home?”

Resigned, I explain, “Twilight sent me. She’s organizing a grand procession and it’s my job to be sure everypony is ready for it.”

Gerald starts laughing loud enough to bring Granger out of his office, “What’s so funny?”

Gerald points to me, “The most powerful Pony in Equestria is running errands for his mare. It reinforces my faith in Pony nature.”

Granger shakes his head, “Cub, your youth is showing. Some day you’ll have a mate and you’ll be doing exactly the same thing. John, why don’t you come in here while Gerald helps the Princesses with their visit.”

Smooth steps up and sweetly asks, “Gerald, I’ve always wanted to visit Griffonstone. Can you show me around?”

Granger is chuckling as he closes the office door behind us, “Am I going to have another Pony relative now?”

Grinning, I reply, “No, but I may have extra Griffon foals. Not today though, her magic isn’t strong enough, yet.”

Granger double takes, “And that doesn’t bother you?”

“Why should it? They’re mine no matter what path they take to arrive,” I explain. “But I have other concerns today. Sam has told me that you are worried. I want to reassure you that you have the absolute support of all of the Royal Herd without any need for explanations.”

A very confused Granger asks, “When did I talk to Sam? Who is ‘Sam’ for that matter?”

Gently, I explain, “Sam is Smooth’s colt and Luna’s apprentice. You talked to him briefly last night in a dream.”

“But I thought that was just Ponies?” Granger mutters.

“Not any more. Griffons have joined now. You will find that it is very nice knowing that the herd is always behind you no matter where you go. You should also notice that he didn’t ask for secrets or details and only told me that I should reassure you. And let me point out that it was Sam and Luna that first told us when and where the Dragons attacked.”

Granger shakes himself and whispers almost to himself, “What have I gotten us into?”

I assure him, “You’ve joined a herd. This is what gives Ponies our strength. Nopony is ever alone. The herd is always with you. You won’t see any real difference unless something happens to threaten you. Then the herd rallies to you. That’s why Sam noticed you last night, you were having a nightmare. That’s his talent.”

Granger is still worried, “So they can enter my dreams at any time?”

“Yes and no. Unless you do something to draw attention, you are just one small light among millions. You have to be in distress or call out to them otherwise they can’t easily find you. When you come to Canterlot, you can spend a night with Luna and she can show you the Great Plain, the land of dreams.”

With complete earnestness, Granger asks, “Is there any part of Equestria that you don’t control?”

“Mares? Seriously, we control as little as possible. Mostly we just improve opportunities and ease pains. That same teach versus give balance applies to us. I’m only here because this was your first time and I want you to know that you can trust what you experienced,” I clarify.

Granger nods, “And Twilight really didn’t send you?”

Sheepishly, I admit, “Actually, she did. We had our formal wear for the ceremony fitted and Twilight explained to me how the ceremony was going to be arranged. When she got the part that the Griffons are going to play, I asked if she had told you about this yet. She said she didn’t need to, that is my job.”

Laughing, Granger admits, “Now I agree with Gerald. What did she come up with?”

I lay out her plan for him and when I get to the end, “And I told her that there was no chance at all that I would ask you to stand there like an aide. She just said, ‘You’ll figure it out’. So here I am. My first thought is to break it into manageable pieces. I think you should lead the procession. That’s an honor any way you look at it.”

Granger agrees, “Yes. I would be honored to lead your procession and I would be honored to join your herd afterwards.”

I smile, “Okay, that’s the easy parts. Now my problem is that I can’t seat you level with me in Canterlot and I don’t want to start the ‘conquered’ stories that anything else would cause.”

Granger composes himself for a minute then, “John, when you came into my house the first thing that you did was ‘refuse to usurp a good host’. You acknowledged my authority and asked permission even though every Pony and Griffon knows that you are a god. You even served the feast like any commoner. My honor demands that I do no less in your house. So seat me or stand me any way you desire. I’ll explain it to any who misinterpret honor for weakness.”

I’m stunned, “Thank you. I will give you three comfortable seats just off of my throne and I will welcome you and seat you there myself. I want everypony to know that we are family outside of the politics.”

“When do you want me there?” Granger inquires.

“Any time between now and tomorrow night. I’ll open a portal and you can bring as much and as many as you want. I will say that there is a lot to see with the visitors showing up hourly now.”

Granger says, “Okay. How long before you and the mares leave? With a few minutes to get everything together we could go with you.”

I nod, “Plan on it. Because I know neither of them is ready to leave or in a hurry to get that way.”

When we exit the office, neither Smooth nor Gerald are anywhere to be seen. Galinda and Gertrude are seated in the main room.

Galinda spots me, “John, just who I need. Gertrude wants to know why I can’t use my horn yet.”

I walk over, “That’s easy. It’s because that part of you is newborn. Not just your horn but all the nerves and veins and organs that support it are at about the level of a six month old Unicorn. They will mature much faster because the rest of you is an adult but you had to grow the body of an Alicorn to support all of that before you could start on the horn. There is also safety in gradual growth. If you woke up with a level of power equal to mine, you could devastate Griffonstone with a sneeze. Control can only be learned with experience.”

Gertrude nods at me, “Yes, that makes perfect sense. I’m glad my daughter has a good teacher.”

I bow, “Thank you, Ma’am. Would you like to go shopping with us? We need to check on some items at the jeweler’s and Galinda might see something that appeals to both of you.”

Granger elects to remain in the castle and get organized to leave. As Gertrude, Galinda, and I walk through town I notice a lot of surprised looks and ask about it.

Gertrude explains, “It has been a long time since I’ve been out of the castle without Granger or Gerald for an escort. It’s more of a loose custom than a hard rule but the Royal Flock is always watched with extra scrutiny. My daughter and son in law are more than acceptable anyway, just new.”

I bark a short laugh, “Just wait until you get to Canterlot. I believe that if I walked through town with a bucket over my head, in a week half of Canterlot would be wearing buckets.”

Galinda looks at me with mock seriousness, “John, where could you possibly find a bucket that would fit over that horn?”

We all laugh at that and some of the looks soften.

When we get to the jeweler, he is waiting for us, “Your Majesties. Welcome to my humble shop. I have all of the jewel and metalwork done but I am having trouble finding silk in the right colors.”

I shrug, “Not a problem. We are headed directly to Canterlot and I know there is plenty of silk in Canterlot. Let’s double check them then we might do a little shopping.”

He brings the breastplates out and lays them on the counter. I can’t find any fault so I turn to Gertrude, “What do you think?”

Looking them over carefully, “I like them and see no defect but why only three?”

“Galinda already has hers and Germain isn’t going to the big ceremony. ‘Shopping’ includes finding something for Germain.”

Gertrude is puzzled, “Why can’t Germain go?”

Sadly, I relate, “When some of our enemies see Galinda and realize that they too might ascend, it’s going to be dangerous to be related to Galinda for a while. Germain is specifically invited after the madness is over and I will have Fast Freddie, my four year old, there to meet her.”

Gertrude cocks her head and asks, “All of that makes perfect sense except for the four year old colt. Do you have more mares somewhere else?”

I’m sorely tempted but, “No, a stallion. I dropped Freddie. Expect the impossible when Alicorns are involved.”

Gertrude chokes and Galinda smirks, “One of the first things he told me was that he can help me with pregnancy and cubs because he has more experience than anypony in Equestria.”

I hear a choking sound and turn to see the forgotten jeweler trying desperately to strangle a laugh. I shout, “Boo!” at him and he bounces off the wall behind him as we all end up in laughter.

I clear my throat. “Getting back to shopping, we’ll take these,” as I put them in my pocket, “and I’m open to ideas for Germain or anything you two want.”

We decide on a small breastplate that can become a broach when she is grown. The jeweler brings out pencil and paper and starts sketching. A couple of sheets of paper later we have arrived at a shape like the breastplates with Germain’s rune in the center with the Royal Flock, minus Germain, wrapped around the bottom half just like the breastplates. A diamond to scale on top completes the picture. The jeweler assures us that he has everything in house to complete it and that he can have it ready tomorrow morning.

“That’s unacceptable,” I insist. “Gertrude, ma’am, can you spare half an hour while I give Galinda a magic lesson?”

She nods and I instruct the jeweler to bring all of the materials to the counter where we are standing, “And I don’t care what shape or how many pieces the metal is in, I just need more than enough weight.”

When he lays a small pile of gold trimmings on the counter, I instruct Galinda, “Touch the pile with your magic. Don’t try to do anything just keep it fully in your perception while I work on it.”

I will the pieces to assemble into a sheet and shape the sheet to about the height of the broach we want to make. I heft it and decide that it’s too heavy so I stretch the length of it. Cutting off the unneeded metal, I fix the image of the sketch in my mind and order the metal to assume that shape, engraving included. The trickiest part is cleaning up the edges on the engraving but that takes a whole two minutes. I send the very bemused jeweler to fetch a diamond for the top.

Turning to Galinda, “What did you see?”

Galinda replies, “I see the metal and all of its structure then I see your magic touch it. I don’t see any tools or your magic moving at all but I do see the metal flowing into a new shape.”

I explain, “That’s all there is to see. The missing element is my will. I touched the metal and willed it to changed much like I will my wing to move. This is how the strongest magics are done, by imposing your will on the universe directly.”

I flip the broachplate over then segment small bars off of the leftover metal. Shaping and melding them leaves two clips for a silk and a smaller loop for a chain. When I finish, I notice that Galinda is no longer watching me, her magic is still touching the leftover metal. As I watch, the metal suddenly flows into a circular shape.

“I did it! I did it! I did it!” Galinda is bouncing up and down. “I did it, John! I made magic.”

“Yes you did, and very well too. I’m proud of you, IF you promise not to practice on our castle.”

“Don’t be silly, John. I want it,” Galinda announces with a sudden swerve.

The jeweler starts to speak but I silence him with a look, “Then pay the nice Griffon for it.”

Galinda brings her saddlebags around and digs into the bag of gold coins. Tossing two coins on the counter, she glares at the jeweler, “That’s more gold than the little sheet so that’s enough to pay for it.”

Very carefully, the jeweler replies, “Thank you, Your Majesty,” and puts the coins away.

Working hard on not laughing, I suggest, “Why don’t you put your rune on it?”

Galinda takes a deep breath and concentrates on the gold. Abruptly, it flows into the shape of Galinda’s rune.

“Damn! Now I’m impressed. That’s a big step for a novice.” I compliment her.

The jeweler has the diamond ready and I position it carefully on the metal then meld it in place.

“That’s done. It’s your turn Gertrude,” as I turn to look at her.

She’s just standing there with tears pouring down her face.

Moving to her side, I say softly, “What’s wrong?”

Looking up at me with a smile, “Nothing, John. I’m standing here watching my fierce little cub grow into a magnificent goddess right before my eyes. Nothing could possibly be better.”

Right about then a feathery missile impacts both of us as Galinda gathers us into a three way hug. I try to shield Gertrude from Galinda’s enthusiasm.

“Be careful! Some of us aren’t Alicorn.” I warn Galinda.

Galinda steps back and I cautiously unwrap from Gertrude.

Gertrude faces me, “Are all of you that strong?”

“Well. . . Galinda has some growing to do yet.” I admit bashfully.

“Oh,” Gertrude blurts out. “I think I’m ready to go home.”

I check to be sure we have everything then I thank the jeweler and we set off for the castle. Galinda is bouncing around but Gertrude is plodding along.

“Gertrude, would you like to skip the walk and ‘port directly to the castle?”

She nods and ‘pop’, we are in the main room at the castle. Note to self, have a doctor look at her in Canterlot. Gerald and Smooth are back. Galinda is bouncing around the room, “I did it! I did it!”

Gerald watches Galinda with amusement, “Okay, Sis, you did it. Now what did you do?”

Galinda pulls her gold rune out of her saddle bag and sets it on the table, “I made this with my magic! All by myself. I made magic!”

This gets Granger’s attention and he looks to Gertrude. Gertrude smiles, “I watched it. John showed her how and she was off and racing.”

I set Germain’s gift on the table, “We all collaborated and I put it together with magic because I didn’t want to wait until tomorrow. The jeweler didn’t have any silk for this but there’s plenty in Canterlot so we can spare one of the larger ones for this. What’s Germain’s favorite color?”

The answer is ‘red’ so I call out a red silk and split it to make two Germain sized silks.

I ask Granger, “Do we want to give it to Germain before we go?”

He shrugs and says, “You’ll have to tell her why she can’t go with us, again.”

I nod, “I can do that.”

In a minute Germain is coming down the stairs with her nanny in tow. She glides from halfway down to between me and Granger.

“Did you change your mind?” she asks Granger.

I reply, “No, but I have something for you.”

Germain turns to face me, “How can you say ‘no’?”

“Because we are going to fight a battle and the battle is in my home so I’m the Commander. I decide how the troops are deployed.” I bring her broachplate over and show it to her. “We will all wear one of these to identify ourselves,” as I tie it around her neck. “Your assignment right now is this castle. When the first battle is over in a few days, you will move to my castle and join with my colt Fast Freddie to prepare for the next battle. Understood?”

Germain snaps to attention, “Yes, sir.”

I smile, “Good. Carry on.” and salute Germain.

Germain marches briskly up the stairs to her assigned station as Granger stares at me, “How did you do that?”

Gertrude is grinning from ear to ear as I answer, “You forget, I’ve spent the last four centuries raising foal after foal. You learn a few tricks.”

I open a portal to the main room in my quarters, gather the luggage with my magic, and walk through. Continuing down the hall and around the corner, I leave all of the luggage in Galinda’s room.

I call, “Galinda, bring your rune here.”

Holding it against the wall at eye height next to her door, “How do you like that?”

“I like! I like!” Galinda gushes.

“Okay, now watch carefully with your magic,” and I will the gold to become part of the wall.

The other Griffons have followed Galinda and are watching so I explain to them, “This is Galinda’s room. All of your luggage is in there. You can sleep there, in any of the rooms in that direction, or in the master bedroom right over there. Gertrude, Gerald and Granger have seen it, sleeping in a pile is Pony custom. You are invited along with the rest. Alicorns are compelled to cover and protect the pile, it’s why we exist. I can promise you that it is the best night’s sleep you will ever have.”

Gerald speaks right up, “I’m going to be there.”

Grinning, I say, “I’ll bet that Smooth hunts you down if you aren’t. And I am sure that Galinda will be watching you two. Our two young Alicorns have been feeling their magic lately.”

Pointing up the hall, “If you go that way, you pass through the offices and out through the small door into the public hall. Back the way we came and through the intersection is the kitchen, back door to the Throne Room, and the stairs to my favorite balcony. The food lockers on the far end are filled with meat if you get an urge to nibble.”

Galinda reminds me, “I’m going to stay with Gertrude today anyway.”

Speaking seriously, “Gertrude, don’t leave the Castle without at least Smooth as an escort no matter what Galinda says. And if you need help, just ask for it. There’s a squad of Guardponies watching you whenever you leave my private quarters. Now, who wants to go to Gerald’s favorite restaurant for lunch?”

It’s unanimous so I ask, “Walk or fly?”

And, “Fly it is.” so I lead our herd up the back stairs and out on my favorite balcony. I take off first and when we are all lined up, I make an arc around town and glide in on the road in front of the Walledoff. The Maitre d’ is elsewhere so we pause for a minute. While we are waiting, four Hippogriffs come from the hotel proper and line up behind us. This is too good to pass up.

Introducing myself, “Hello, I’m Prince John.”

The large mare at the front of the group replies, “Hello there. I’m Princess Sea Storm and this is my brother Prince Sky Blazer and our aides.”

By the time I had made introductions all around the Maitre D’ is here so I invite the Hippogriffs to eat with us. We settle into the private room with Galinda on one side of me and Princess Sea Storm on the other.

Princess Sea Storm is studying me, “I’m curious, Prince John, is Canterlot really such a safe place that all of this royalty can move around with no security at all?”

I grin at her, “Where did you get the idea that there’s no security? We have three Alicorn warriors in the room. You’ll never be safer than you are right now. But you will find that all the threats come from visitors. Since the parasitic demons were wiped out, Ponies just don’t cause that kind of trouble.”

Princess Sea Storm is suddenly very interested, “You know they were wiped out? We had to learn how to spot them in school even though none have been seen in centuries.”

I nod, “I’m certain. They went extinct a little over four centuries ago, right after they picked a fight with me.”

Princess Sea Storm opens her mouth to say something then closes it.

Prince Sky Blazer is still curious, “What did they do to anger you so?”

“After I caught them stealing from the Royal Treasury, they tried to kill me twice. When that didn’t work, they kidnapped Swift Trail, ancestor of Smooth Trail, right out of the Castle to lure me into a trap. They bit off more than they could chew and I personally fed every single one of them into the sun,” I spell out intensely.

Granger de-escalates the mood, “The Alicorn protective magic runs strong in our friend John. He gets very focused when anything threatens his Ponies.”

Princess Sea Storm is thoughtful, “I can see how that would be a good trait in a ruler, as long as he keeps it under control.”

Granger looks directly at her, “He has shown me his soul and I thought enough of him to give him my daughter. The results have reinforced my opinion.”

Princess Sea Storm inquires, “Results?”

Granger smiles broadly, “Sitting on the other side of John. Galinda is my daughter.”

Princess Sea Storm cocks her head, “So you have mated with a Pony?”

Gertrude speaks up, “Galinda is my flesh and blood and I would be all over any Pony that tried to tempt him. What Granger is talking about is the gift of magic. I have seen it with my own eyes, my daughter is becoming a goddess.”

Princess Sea Storm looks like she just flew into a tornado so I have sympathy, “It’s a little more than that. Galinda has the potential naturally, I just have the knowledge to guide her. It’s pure luck that the Dragons getting stupid brought us together at exactly the right time.”

Granger is laughing, “You should have seen it from my viewpoint. I send my son and daughter to Canterlot to find out what is going on with all the rumors and disturbances and she returns with the strangest Pony that I have ever seen announcing that this is her mate. After getting to know him, I agreed. In fact, we have permanently linked our bloodlines and nations.”

Our food is here so we take a short break from politics. I’m dreaming of how much fun it would be to add Dragon to the wild game list here and remembering that Spike needs to make a decision by tonight.

Prince Sky Blazer is first to finish his plate, “Prince John, are you saying that Griffons have the same potential for magic that Ponies do?”

I take a deep breath, “First, in private, we prefer to drop the honorifics. Just call me ‘John’. Second, every living being in this universe has the same potential for magic, the differences are in how they express it.”

“Just call me ‘Blazer’,” Blazer agrees. “I thought you had to have a horn to do magic?”

“You did magic on the way here. You express magic through your wings to fly. A horn expresses magic shaped wholly by the will. As your wings grow according to your talent and strength, my horn grows according my knowledge and will. I was born completely without magic or horn, and I earned what you see in front of you.”

Blazer is excited, “You mean that I could have a horn too?”

I caution him, “Be careful what you wish for. If you suddenly had a horn like mine, you would be dead before the day was over and would probably take a lot of your friends and family with you. You need a lot of training and support or the smallest slip up can be devastating. For example, Luna monitors my dreams because I could strike out in a nightmare and blast Canterlot.”

Blazer is crestfallen, “So it isn’t possible?”

“It’s possible, but. . . There is a very large ‘but’ that Galinda is facing right now. Until enough Griffons have ascended and taken residence in Griffonstone, she must remain part of the Pony system. It suits her because she wants to stay with me anyway. Anypony that qualifies can come to Canterlot and join as an apprentice but they must know that wizard lessons are given by mind walk. During a mind walk I will have access to your entire being and soul. Anypony that doesn’t meet my ethical standards will be sent home.”

“And you can call me ‘Storm’. So what you are doing is setting yourself up as the sole arbiter of power in Equestria. I’m not sure I like that,” says a very intense Storm.

Snorting, I reply, “I damned sure don’t but Celestia has dumped this on me and I can’t just walk away from the responsibility. The power exists and somepony is going to wield it if for no other reason than Equestria can’t function without it.”

Storm is not giving up that easy, “What do you mean ‘Equestria can’t function without it’? Surely no one wizard, no matter how powerful, can stop a whole world.”

Shaking my head, “You’ve got it backwards. It takes a high level Alicorn to tend the sun. If nopony does, day and night stop and every living being in Equestria slowly starves to death. If you’d like to witness it for yourself, just be in my quarters thirty minutes before sun lowering. The Guard at the main gate will guide you in.”

Blazer isn’t giving up on his dream, “Just what do you mean by ‘qualify’? What does it take to become an apprentice?”

Focusing directly on him, “Mostly it means that you must demonstrate exceptional strength of will. Galinda did it by bullying an adult Dragon into terror standing on a beach right in front of his nose. Being smart enough to figure out what I was doing and pulling it off with style didn’t hurt either.”

Blazer wilts for a few seconds then comes back with intensity, “But what can I do?”

Is it possible, I wonder? “You can develop the magic you have. Wing magic lets you fly. It can be strengthened and controlled until you can lift, hold, and manipulate objects. Come back here and show me you can lift a full ordinary pitcher of water and pour it without spilling using feathers and you will get to mind walk with me. Pass that and you are in.”

I give the staff my now customary fifty percent tip and we walk out to see the city. Ponies, Griffons, and Hippogriffs shopping and laughing together makes something of a show even in a city used to foreign visitors. The ‘aides’ are nervous until I explain ‘discrete cover’ and point out the Pegasi on every roof and Guardponies on every corner. It is a pleasant afternoon for all but it has to come to an end.

As we near the Castle, I announce, “We have less than an hour to go to lowering. The rest of you can do as you please but I have an appointment. Storm, if you want to see it, you and Blazer need to stay with me.”

We all troop into my quarters and fill the main room.

“Don’t get between me and the sun or try to touch me while I’m touching the sun and the worst you can get a temporary shock. Blazer needs to be here because I want somepony familiar to help anypony that gets shaken.” I’d probably do better to take Blazer but I’m afraid the sun will push me into another commitment that I haven’t laid all the groundwork for yet.

The lowering is routine though the sun takes a good look through my memories and approves of my recent actions.

As I lead a very wide eyed Storm back into the main room, “Mind boggling, isn’t it, to realize that you just had lunch with a force of nature? I’ll tell you a secret, we’ve all made that trip, even me. Celestia took me up there many years ago before I had a horn or a clue what was really going on.”

Blazer is full of questions but Storm cuts him off, “We’ll talk later. Your Majesty, may we go now?”

I smile, “Of course. And you may return any time I’m in.”

The rest of us adjourn to the kitchen and I throw down a quick meal. Gertrude is surprised that I serve everyone myself so I explain, “It depends on the meal. Breakfast will be in the cafeteria. We could be served in a formal dining room for any meal but I must either make an appointed time and menu or wait for it. This lets me be fast and flexible. When Galinda and Smooth get a few more horn skills, this will be both their job and horn practice.”

With full bellies and tired bodies we move to the bedroom.

I offer to preen one of Gertrude’s wings, “This is one of the best parts of being in a herd, we take care of each other.”

Granger agrees and takes her other wing. In no time at all Gertrude is purring happily. Gerald quickly follows, being groomed by Smooth while Galinda starts on my left wing. It takes me a minute to realize that the extra deep purr is originating from Granger. I keep collapsing the pile inward as each member falls asleep until Galinda and Smooth are on the outside with me encircling the whole. It’s nice to have a herd forming up.